Finding Alec

The Road to Truth Series

Quell T. Fox

This book contains adult/mature situations.

This is a paranormal reverse harem.

There is m/m action.

Copyright © 2019 Quell T. Fox

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the publisher
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Dedication

This book is dedicated to my fiancé…

in hopes that he will stop begging me to kill my characters.

CHAPTER 1

Friday

-WEDNESDAY-

“Maddox, wake up. Wake up! Fuck, she’s dead. I don’t know. I don’t… dead. She’s dead.” Alec paces inside of Maddox’s dark bedroom. The only light is from the streetlights outside, peeking in through the curtains, but it isn’t enough for me to see clearly. I can barely make out the faces in front of me. Knowing who is speaking is more of a feeling than anything else.

“What? Who? What are you talking about?” Maddox is half asleep. His voice raspy and hair sticking up in too many places. “Alec, calm the fuck down. Look at me! Who is dead?” He says the last few words slowly, standing from his twin sized bed. He takes a step towards the frantic Alec, trying to calm him down.

“Mom. She’s… I fucking killed her.”

I pull myself from the memory, knowing that I have no business there. Every time I work with Maddox this happens. Every single time. I haven’t told him about it. I think I should, but I’m worried he’ll get upset. Or worse. He’ll somehow make me see the rest of it. I don’t want to do that. I mean, I do, but it isn’t fair to Alec. I won’t destroy his trust like that. He’ll open up to me when he’s ready.

“I think that’s enough for today,” I tell Maddox, getting to my feet. I brush off the dirt from my butt, looking towards the house.

“What’s wrong?” He asks, not moving from his spot on the ground. I know he doesn’t enjoy sitting in the grass. He’s too uppity for that. But he does it for me and inside it makes me happy. The fact that he’s still sitting there and not jumping at the chance to stand on his feet says something.

“Nothing, I just know that Elias is going to be here soon.” Elias was nice enough to agree to help me out. I need someone outside of the Circle to practice on, to make sure that what I’ve managed so far isn’t just because of my bond. I need to know it’s real. I can easily get into Maddox’s, Lenny’s and Callan’s memories, search for what I need, watch however much I want and pop out at will. But will it work on anyone?

Maddox gives me the look. The one that says he doesn’t believe me. You know the one. Good for him, but I’m still not talking about it. He stands after a short stare off and we walk back to the house, side by side, not saying a word.

The last few days have been rough. I’m constantly waiting for something to happen and then worrying about what that something will be. It’s exhausting. That vision… it was so real. Too real. Too traumatic. It’s like it really happened. No matter how many times I touch Lenny, talk to Maddox, look at Alec… it’s like they aren’t real. Like what happened in that vision was real, and what I’m living now is the lie. I feel like I’m living in a dream… no, a nightmare.

I don’t know how to stop feeling like this, or how to prepare for what is to come. How do I stop worrying about it? Fearing it? What I saw… is that what will happen? I can’t think about it without getting nauseous. I’ve tried linking with Mahlia, but I haven’t heard anything back. I figured if I could do it in my vision, I could do it in real life, but it seems that it isn’t working.

The guys urge me to keep moving forward. They tell me to keep doing what we need to do and not worry about anything until it happens. It’s just not that easy. We need to worry, we need a plan, we need to figure this out. I know they’re talking amongst themselves and coming up with a plan without me. I know it. Don’t they realize that it would make me feel better if I were included in that? When I ask about it, I get brushed off. They change the subject and act like they aren’t talking about me. What else would they be talking about?

We will take care of this.

Let us handle it.

I can’t and I won’t. I’m on the verge of exploding. Every ounce of anger and fear is mixing together like a chemical reaction, ready to blow at the smallest change. They thought I was stressed before? They thought that break down I had was bad? Hell, so did I. It was the worst I’d had in a long time. But trust me, it was nothing compared to what I feel coming. Something inside of me is building. Something strong, angry and dark.

I try not to be angry all the time. I do work on being normal, because even though I have these emotions inside of me… this constant worry, I keep reminding myself of what Mahlia said. That is what keeps me sane. She warned me this vision would come. She told me not to fill myself with negativity. Well, I’m trying. I’ve continued my training, but I haven’t made any progress. I’m still in the same place, jumping back to their memories. Memories that I don’t want to see. Everything I jump to is bad. Every bad thing that’s happened to them, it’s there, in my face, taunting me like a bully.

They don’t understand why I don’t want to practice with them, but if they saw what I saw, they’d get it.

We make it back to the house without argument. That hasn’t been the case for the last few days. Maddox slides the door open for me and I walk in. He shuts it behind him, harder than necessary. Trying to gain my attention. I don’t react and I keep walking. It’s still early in the day, Lenny is around here somewhere, doing something. Callan and Alec are at work.

Elias is on vacation this week, so it worked out for him to stop by. I felt bad that he offered to come here and do this for me while he was on vacation, but he said he didn’t mind. He only takes vacation because they make him. He reminds me a lot of Callan, just… more. If that makes sense.

“Are you hungry?” I ask Maddox, with no amount of emotion. I doubt it, but I need to keep myself busy. I know that if I don’t, we’ll start to argue. He knows something is wrong, I won’t tell him what it is. He doesn’t like that. He doesn’t like not getting his way. Well, welcome to the real world, big guy. There’s been a lot of tension since that last vision. He just doesn’t understand.

“No.” He says with a firmness that makes me cringe.

I walk into the kitchen anyway. Maddox follows. I search through the cabinets, making it seem like I’m looking for something to eat, but really I’m avoiding him and the conversation he’s haunting me about.

“Tell me what the problem is.” I clutch the cabinet handle, staring into the cabinet but not seeing one damn thing that’s in front of my face.

“Well, when you ask so nicely, how could I not want to talk about it?” I ask, keeping my tone even. Trying not to make this worse than it needs to be but knowing that’s inevitable at this point. Maddox is like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment and I know that I’m mostly to blame.

A loud crack sounds behind me, causing me to flinch and duck down. I turn around and find pieces of wood all over the floor.

“I am trying here!” He storms towards me, pinning me between him and the counter. “I am trying the best I know how. I’m sorry that it isn’t up to your likings, but it’s the best that you’re going to get given the circumstances.” I stare at him, unblinking. I feel… nothing. I’m not upset about his yelling, I understand it. I get it. “Fuck, Friday, just… just let us help you.” He takes a step back, raking his hand through his hair.

“What the hell was that? Are you guys okay?” Lenny rushes around the corner. His eyes meet mine, then he glances to Maddox and to the chair that’s in a million pieces on the floor.

“Everything is fine.” I say, pushing off the counter and heading to the guest house. I’ve spent more time in here than I’d like to admit. I want to be with the guys, I really, really do. But I also want to be alone. No, I need to be alone. I don’t mind that Lenny sneaks into bed with me in the middle of the night. It’s comforting in a way. He’s always gone before I wake, and I appreciate it more than he knows. I should tell him, but he doesn’t know that I know, and I’d like to keep it that way.

Sure, it’s only been a few days since that vision, but this is just so hard. I don’t know what to do. Alec has been distant. Maddox is angry, probably angrier than me. Callan is acting like everything is fine – his way of trying to make things normal. It’s not working. Lenny is the only one that seems to semi-get it. The one that doesn’t talk, doesn’t fish for information, doesn’t pretend like everything is okay. He’s silent, but he’s there.

But it’s not enough to talk about it.

I make my way up the stairs and fall onto the bed. The sheets still messed up from me sleeping here last night. I never bother to make the bed, yet, it’s always made when I get into it at night. Callan is the culprit, I’m sure of it.

I stare up at the peaked ceiling. I’ve stared up at it so often lately that I’ve started to memorize the shapes that are ingrained into the wood. The darks and lights, the circles and lines. Wood is an art in itself, if you take the time to appreciate it.

Maybe if I told them what I saw… what I continue to see when I go into their memories, it’ll be easier. It’ll take away some of this pain. But it won’t. Not really. They’ll never see what I saw. They’ll never feel it. They’ll probably just tell me what I already know. It wasn’t real. We’re here. Or more of what they already say. We will take care of it. Everything will be okay. When it won’t. How can it be?

“I never thought we’d find you, you know.” I look towards the stairs, where the voice is coming from. Maddox is leaning on the wall, hands in his pockets. “I always told the guys we would. Always made sure they had something to hold onto. Made sure that they came with me on that trip. Year after year. Even though I didn’t believe it myself. It’s so rare for this to happen at our age. I’d lost hope, but I never told them. I stayed strong for all of us because I knew… I knew that if I gave up, then that was it. That was the end of it. I knew that we’d all be lost for good. I kept going because I knew that if I wasn’t there to hold us together, we would all fall apart.” He slowly moves towards me and sits beside me on the bed, staring forward. I don’t move or sit up. I don’t acknowledge him at all. I even slow my breathing so maybe he’ll think I’m asleep, or dead. Then he’d go away.

I go back to staring at the face of a sad man that I found in the wood – fitting right about now. “I know I’m an asshole. I know I’m hard on the guys, and you sometimes, and I’m not going to apologize for it. Someone has to be. But Friday, being a part of this Circle means we function together. That’s the point. We don’t function alone, not fully. You need to let one of us in. Fuck, I don’t even care if it isn’t me at this point. You need to tell someone about what happened. I know it must be bad, but this isn’t helping.” He looks over to me, but I keep staring up. I blink slowly, holding the tears back. His anger doesn’t upset me, but this sure does. Because I know he means it. I know he’s opening up to me because he loves me, because he’s worried. But I can’t do the same.

Fuck, I’m worried. I’m so scared.

“Not now, Maddox.” I roll over, giving him my back. He stays for a moment longer before the bed squeaks as he stands.

“I’ll have Elias ring the bell when he gets here.”

CHAPTER 2

Friday

I must’ve dozed off because I jolt awake at the sound of the doorbell, my heart pounding. I was having a bad dream, but I can’t remember what it was about. Maybe it was another memory. I’m not so sure of the difference anymore. I stand, rubbing my eyes and head down the stairs. I open the front door, to find a trembling Elias.

“Come in,” I tell him, stepping to the side. He nods before walking in. “Thank you for doing this. I really appreciate it,” I say tiredly. He looks around the room nervously. “Is everything okay?”

“Yes, no worries. I just… well, are we alone?”

“Yes?” He gulps at my word. I knew I should have had him come here while Callan was home. “Is that a problem?”

“Not r-really. I’d just feel more comfortable if, er, well, if someone else was around.” I roll my eyes before heading to the door that leads to the main house.

“Let’s go,” I tell him, rubbing the bridge of my nose. I feel a headache coming on.

He follows me through the walkway and into the main house, his briefcase clutched between his hands. We enter the kitchen and I notice that the chair is not only cleaned up, but put back together and in its spot at the kitchen table.

Thanks Lenny.

“Drink?” I ask, sweeping my hand towards the table, silently telling him to take a seat. He takes the chair in the corner, placing his briefcase on the floor. “I have tea, coffee, water, vodka?” I stress the last word, wondering how beneficial drinking an entire bottle of Kettle One would be.

“Tea is fine. Black, please.”

I dig through the cabinet to find the tea. I’m putting the kettle of water on the stove when I catch Elias fidgeting in the corner. I huff out a breath before walking to the stairs and shouting up, “Maddox, Lenny!” I make my way back into the kitchen and wait by the stove, staring at the kettle wishing for it to explode. The guys come downstairs almost immediately.

“Is everything okay? Why are you yelling?” Lenny asks, his voice filled with concern.

I point to Elias, “He doesn’t want to be alone with me.”

“Why not?” Maddox asks, sounding defeated.

“I assume it’s because you threatened him the last time he was near me, and he’d like witnesses.” I turn towards Elias. “Am I correct?” He nods and I smile tightly in return. Maddox shakes his head before taking a seat at the table. Lenny gives me a sad smile before following.

I make Elias and I a cup of tea. I don’t ask if Lenny or Maddox want anything, which I know is rude, but oh well. They busy themselves on their phones while I talk to Elias.

“This shouldn’t take long. I just want to see if I can get into your memories as easily as I can the guys, to–” I can’t finish because he cuts me off. Something that would normally annoy me, but right now I don’t have the strength to carry around any extra bits of anger or annoyance.

“Make sure that it will work on someone outside of your Circle. Yes, I get it.” He’s nodding, still looking nervous as hell. I can’t tell if he looked better with or without Maddox nearby.

“Do you have a Circle, Elias?” I ask, placing my forearms on the table.

“Yes, of course. Why?” He asks, his eyes shifting to Maddox.

I shake my head, blowing at my tea to help cool it down. “Just friendly conversation.” I place my mug down and concentrate on Elias. He looks at me, his eyes staring deeply into mine. They are a dark shade of brown, with small flecks of gold. They look troubled, though that may just be his fear of Maddox. I can’t blame him. The guy is scary. I wonder what his One is like. Is she nice? Is she tough? How is he in bed?

Lenny chokes on air, slapping his chest to catch his breath.

Oh, right. They can hear my thoughts. Forgot about that.

“All right, I’m going to try now. Don’t do anything special, just sit back and relax.” He does not sit back and he does not relax. In fact, it’s almost like he didn’t hear me. He stares forward and blinks. Okay, then. I focus on him, on his childhood, on what he was like as a kid. I blink and I’m outside.

The bright sun warms my skin as a cool breeze flows through my hair. The smell of salt from the ocean fills my nose. I breathe deeply, inhaling the scent, memorizing it. I haven’t been to the ocean in so long.

A small child, around five or so, is running through a wide field. Both hands are holding onto a kite handle. The boy’s shaggy hair flops as he goes. A huge grin on his face, and large glasses on his nose.

“Look mama, look! I’m doing it!” He shouts excitedly.

“Great job, Elias!” The woman, I assume his mother, says from her seat. She’s sitting at a picnic table with three men, a small baby in her lap. They all look happy and proud of Elias and his kite flying abilities. One of the men coos over the baby as the mother smiles. This must be his family. His parents. Their Circle. This is what he came from, a group of Paranormals.

One of the men looks exactly how Elias does now. That must be his father. He’s sitting beside a man with similar features. Dark hair, eyes and tanned skin. The other man is the same. His mother is the only one who is different. Long blonde hair, bright blue eyes and fair skin. She’s beautiful beyond words. Like a princess from a fairy tale. I feel the happiness radiating off of them – it’s impossible not to. Their eyes move from Elias, to the baby, then to the mom. All of them happy with their life, with their children.

I blink again. This time when I open my eyes, it’s adult Elias that I see. I smile at him, truly happy for what he has. For how he grew up. It gives me hope. The corner of his mouth lifts in the tiniest smile, “It worked, then?” he asks.

“It did. Thank you again for coming here. I know it’s out of your way.”

“No worries. I’ll help out anyway that I can. Callan is a good friend.” He stands, picking up his briefcase. “May I ask one question to the… my apologies,” he clears his throat. “Maddox, may I ask you a question?” Maddox doesn’t answer but he looks up at Elias with a waiting face. “I’m curious, you see. Has she drunk from you?” His voice is sure and confident now.

“Once,” Maddox answers. Elias perks up, his eyes suddenly brighter. Whatever I thought I saw before, it’s now long gone.

“How did she act?” he blurts out. “For research purposes, of course.”

Maddox explains to Elias what happened. I had forgotten all about that day. Even now after Maddox explains it, it feels more like a dream, like a drunken night. Apparently my reaction wasn’t a normal one.

“Just as I thought,” he says. “Thank you for the tea. I’ll be on my way now.” He turns towards the front door, ready to take off.

“Wait, wait, wait.” Maddox waves a hand in the air. “You’re not going to leave without telling me why that happened. Are you?” I elbow Maddox, knowing he’s doing it to be a jerk. I don’t think he felt it, but my elbow sure did. Him and his damn abs.

“Oh, I… Of course not.” Elias moves back to the front of the table. “You see, the Rycin Root made her blood mostly human. Therefore, she reacted as one. Though because there was still Paranormal in her, she acted as both a human and Paranormal would. Essentially getting herself intoxicated. I would also like to share that she must be very powerful. It’s not normal for a Paranormal to be given the Root for that amount of time and still have magic left in their blood. You’re quite remarkable.” He says the last part to me.

I stand this time, showing Elias to the front door. “Thank you again, for everything.” He leaves with a curt nod. I close the door behind him and head back into the kitchen. Maddox and Lenny are having a hushed conversation about something, but I don’t think it has anything to do with me, so I don’t care. I take a seat at the kitchen table, the guys continuing their conversation.

“I don’t think that’s true. That’s not what she said.”

“I don’t care what she said. It’s what is going to happen,” Maddox argues.

“She’s not going to be happy.”

“Not my problem.”

“You were dead.” They both look at me, not saying a word. “You died, right in front of me. Lenny was a pile of burned skin and blood, and Maddox… I watched as your head was torn from your body.”

“I’m so–” Lenny starts.

“Don’t.” I shake my head. “I don’t want apologies. I don’t want pity. I don’t want to keep being told that everything is going to be okay. This is serious shit that we are in right now. I can’t… fuck, I can’t get those images of losing you out of my head. Alec was thrown through a wall, and Callan stood by helpless as…” I take a deep breath. “As Gerard felt me up and drank from me.” I stare at the table, unable to look at them.

“I’ll fucking kill him,” Maddox says through gritted teeth, clenching his fists. “You know that, right? I will kill any prick that puts their hands on you.”

“I know,” I say quietly. “I know it didn’t happen, any of it. I get that, but it was so real. I feel violated by him and sick to my stomach every time the images of you pop into my head. And it happens so much. Every time I close my eyes. Even when we’re training. It’s like the only things I see are bad things. I see fights and anger and tears. It’s everywhere I turn. I just want it to go away.” I wipe the tears away with one hand, Lenny grabs the other, brushing his thumb over my knuckles in a soothing way. I’d be lying if I said it helped, but I appreciate his trying.

“We’ll get through this, Cupcake. We have to stay strong,” Lenny tells me, and I nod. Maddox looks like he’s about to kill someone, no doubt he’s thinking about it. We’re quiet for a few moments. I’m not sure that I feel better, but I do feel lighter. I can admit that. My head isn’t any better, but my chest is. I guess that’s something.

“Would that really kill you?” My eyes meet Maddox’s. He leans back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. He has on a sleeveless shirt – I love when he wears sleeveless shirts – his biceps bulging.

“I don’t know for sure, but probably.” His words don’t make me feel any better, but at least I have more of an answer than I had five minutes ago.

***

After dinner Maddox and Alec go to the store to get the supplies they need to fix up the barn. They’ve been wanting to go since the weekend, but I begged them not to. I was worried it would trigger something in the universe, and the vision would become my reality. Callan has assured me that if things are going to play out the way they did in my vision, then the first thing to happen will be his house burning down. Which hasn’t happened yet. It eases my anxiety a fraction.

He also called his ex-neighbor. Who is very much alive and still has a voice that makes you want to shove forks into your ears.

While Alec and Maddox are gone, I keep myself busy in the kitchen with Callan. We bake a cake, cookies, and brownies. Nothing I’m in the mood to eat, but Lenny is grateful for it all.

Lenny checks the wards twice a day now, making sure that they’re still holding up. If someone shows up, he’ll know about it. I don’t know much about wards, but this one only stops people that have bad intentions. It’s how we are able to come and go without disturbing Lenny, and how Elias showed up earlier. Lenny tried explaining it to me once, I listened and it partially made sense, but I couldn’t quite understand how it works. I guess that’s magic for you. There isn’t really an explanation. It just is.

I fill Callan in on how everything went with Elias, but I don’t bring up anything about what I opened up about. I’m sure Maddox has blabbed to Alec by now, he can’t keep a secret for shit. It’s not that I don’t want to tell Callan, it’s just that I don’t want to talk about it again.

“Is there anything else you would like to make?” Callan asks, throwing the dish towel over his shoulder. I look at the dishes on the counter. One chocolate cake, a batch of chocolate chip cookies, and a pan of double chocolate brownies.

“I think we’re good,” I say, placing my hands on my hips.

When the front door opens, I feel like I can breathe again. Alec and Maddox walk through carrying tins of paint and a few bags. Callan looks from them and then to me.

“Please don’t go,” I say, grabbing onto his hand. He pulls me to his chest, his hand brushing down my hair. He kisses the top of my head.

“I’ll never go.”

CHAPTER 3

Lenny

“She’s staying in the house tonight,” I tell Maddox, hoping this will put him in a better mood. Everyone has been in a bad mood since this past weekend. Friday is constantly worried, living inside of her head. Maddox is pissed that she won’t talk to him. Alec is being all distant again and I have no idea why. I’m fine, well, I’m trying to be. I’d be lying if I said that their moods don’t affect me, but I try my best to push through. Callan is also a little off. He’s been quieter than normal. I think he just doesn’t know what to say to anyone.

Maddox grunts, but doesn’t acknowledge my comment any more than that. He doesn’t even bother looking up. We’re in his room, I’m lounging on the bed and he’s sitting in his desk chair, looking through his phone. His room is boring and dull. It looks like the display room for a furniture store.

“Thought that might make you feel better,” I add, looking for some kind of response. It isn’t easy being a social person around people that are in a bad mood. No one wants to talk to me. I’ve spent a lot of time playing video games, talking to people there, but most of them are kids in middle school that have mouths worse than a trucker. I’m convinced they think swearing will make their dick bigger. They get annoying after a while, so that’s barely even fun anymore.

Another grunt.

“Jesus, Maddox, will you get over yourself?” I pick up the pillow and throw it at him. It hits him in the head and falls to the floor with a soft plop. He finally looks up, unamused. If looks could kill, I’d be dead. I let out a long sigh, throwing my head back to the pillows. I close my eyes, resting my hands behind my head and plan to go to sleep. There’s nothing else to do. The bed dipping has me opening my eyes before I’ve had the chance to fall asleep. Maddox gets into bed, lying on his back. He stares up at the ceiling, blinking slowly.

“I need to fix this,” he says quietly.

“There is nothing to fix, Mad. Nothing is broken. You know you’re only making it worse. You need to chill out and let her come to you. Hovering doesn’t help.” I’ve always appreciated how much Maddox wants to fix everything. It’s a great trait to have, but he gets himself into trouble a lot for it. He oversteps when he doesn’t realize what he’s doing, especially with Friday. I can see how in love they are, but I can also see (and hear) how much they butt heads. They’ll find a happy medium one day, everyone does with Maddox.

He lets out a sigh in response. I roll over onto my side, propping my head up on my hand. I reach my hand out and run it over Maddox’s bare chest, over his pecs and down his abs. His muscles twitch under my touch. It’s been a while since I’ve had Maddox to myself. Don’t get me wrong, I enjoy sharing him with Friday, but sometimes it’s nice to have him alone. If Friday had said she wasn’t okay with us being together, then that would have been the end of it. Yes, I love Maddox, but Friday is it. Luckily, we got ourselves the best girl possible. One that is anything but judgmental, that is okay with us doing our own thing and okay with joining in.

I know it’s different for every Circle. It’s supposed to be like this, with everyone together, but that’s not how it always is. Some women want it to be only about them. If that’s what Friday would have wanted, we all would have agreed without question. But I am so happy that she didn’t. If one day she changes her mind, then that’s how it goes. She holds more power than she realizes.

“Lenny…” Maddox breathes. My fingers continue to trace over the lines in his stomach.

“What, Maddox?” I ask softly.

He takes a deep breath before saying, “Nothing.”

I unbutton his jeans with one hand, then pull the zipper down. My hand slides into his pants and I rub his semi-hard cock. When Maddox responds by pushing his hips up, I move closer and pull his pants off, then his briefs. I settle between his legs, taking his now fully erect cock in my hand.

Maybe this will get him to relax…

I take him in my mouth, sucking on the plump tip. He thickens in my mouth, the sweet and salty essence of Maddox coating my tongue. He twists my hair in his hand, groaning. My head bobs up and down, taking him all in. Paying attention to every single inch of his cock. I move slowly at first, only wanting to make him harder. After a bit Maddox starts to take control – like always. His hand tightens in my hair as he begins to fuck my mouth. My own dick hardens in my pants, but I’m not worried about myself right now. I’m doing this for Maddox because he needs to chill the fuck out. And because I thoroughly enjoy pleasing the people that I love.

It doesn’t take him long to come, filling my mouth. I swallow everything he gives me when he does. I move back to the top of the bed, resting my arm over my forehead.

“Feel better?” I ask, hopeful. He grunts out a response that doesn’t give me an inkling as to what the answer is. It could be a yes or a no. I growl. “I’m going to my room.” I get up and head to my own room and jump in the shower. When I’m done, I’m going into Friday’s bed to get a good night’s sleep. The same thing I’ve been doing every night. I am relieved she’s decided to stay in the main house, the bed is bigger and more comfortable. Plus it’s closer. Walking back to my room from the guest house half-asleep in the dark is not easy.

Friday

Lenny crawls into bed with me earlier than normal. I went to bed early, just needing the space. When I feel someone crawling into bed, I glanced at the clock, knowing it would only be him. This time though, when he crawls in, I roll over and press my face into the crook of his neck. He’s still warm from the shower and smells of soap. I like when he smells like this, but I like it more when he smells like him. Lenny has his own scent, one that reminds me of a strawberry field. Sweet and fresh. The soap takes that all away, and he smells like a hundred other guys out there. Granted it smells good, but I prefer his scent any day.

I feel the beat of his heart against my chest, the quiet sounds of his breathing lull me to a half-sleep, half-awake state. I could stay here like this forever. This is the calmest I’ve felt in a long time. Something about being in a dream-like state makes everything okay. Like I don’t have a care in the world. Nothing is real, yet everything is. The possibilities are endless.

“I’m sorry you saw what you saw, Cupcake,” Lenny whispers to me. I’m not sure if he thinks I’m sleeping or awake, but he needs the words to come out. “But we’re here. We are. And we aren’t going anywhere. I promise.” He kisses my head and then I’m sleeping.

***

Something warm and wet on my face wakes me in the morning.

“Lenny, stop,” I mumble. But he does not stop. There isn’t much that I put past Lenny but licking my face to wake me up is not something I expected. “I want to sleep, stop it,” I groan. When he doesn’t stop this time, I raise my hand to brush him away, only it isn’t Lenny. My hand finds something small, soft… and furry. Definitely not Lenny.

I open my eyes to a small black ball of fluff. I blink a few times, sure that I must be dreaming.

We don’t own a dog.

We do now.

My eyes dart to the door. There stands Maddox, arms crossed, leaning against the door jamb looking cocky as ever. His hair gelled to perfection, his button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up pressed to perfection. And those jeans. God, do I love him in a pair of jeans.

The small pup pounces on me, licking at my face once again. I push it back and sit up, rubbing my eyes. I pick it up under the arms and hold it out in front of me. One of its ears stands straight up, while the other is flopped over. Its tongue lolling out of its mouth. It’s seriously adorable. Like, beyond adorable. Like squeeze it until it can’t breathe adorable. But of course I would never do that to a puppy. I can’t help but smile, which makes it wriggle in my arms, wanting to lap at my face some more. I pull it close to my chest and breathe in the scent of puppy. I look up again to thank Maddox, but when I do, he’s already gone. I look across the bed and note that Lenny isn’t in bed either. Where did he go?

I throw the blankets off me, keeping the puppy in my arms. I enter the bathroom and shut the door behind me. I sit to pee, the puppy licking at my feet as I do.

“Knock it off. That tickles!” I tell it, but it doesn’t stop.

A dog huh? This is like one step towards a child. I mean, the dog is damn cute. But are we ready for this? This is a big responsibility.

The dog sits on the floor in front of me as I finish my business. It cocks his head to the side, like it’s waiting for me to say something to it. A German Shepard. That’s what it is. Our neighbor had one when I was growing up, though his wasn’t very nice. This one will be a good one. I can tell. This one is all black, our neighbors had some brown. I’m sure that’s the breed though.

When I’m done, I stand and take the pup with me. I hold it to my chest with both arms, it wriggles trying to reach my face for more licks, but I dodge them. I enter Lenny’s room first and he isn’t there. I don’t know what time it is, but I know Callan and Alec must be gone already. Do they know about this? Did Maddox ask them? Who am I kidding? Maddox doesn’t ask anyone for anything. He just does.

I take the puppy and head downstairs, making my way to the kitchen. If Lenny is anywhere, that’s where he’ll be. But he isn’t. It’s empty. Panic starts to rise, causing my throat to tighten. I walk through to the dining room. No one. As I enter the living room, I catch sight of someone outside through the large glass windows. Maddox. I open the sliding door and step outside into the sun. Maddox is standing with his back to me at the edge of the patio, cigarette in hand. I walk to him and stop at his side.

“A puppy?” I ask as the animal in question squirms to get down. I worry that he’ll run away, but I’m sure he won’t. Something tells me that he won’t go too far. I put him down and watch him scurry around our feet. He ventures out into the grass a little and rolls around. When he finds a dandelion, it’s over. His front lays low while his little butt is in the air. He barks, nipping at the flower like it’s insulted him. I say him, but really, I don’t know what it is.

“Consider it an apology.” I think for a minute, placing my hands on my hips. I glance at Maddox taking a drag of his cigarette.

“Apology accepted,” I say, with a smile. “But don’t think all is forgotten.” I point a finger at him.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less from you. Now go get that thing before he disappears into the woods.” The puppy is quite close to the tree line, but he looks terrified of the trees. He’s barking at them, leaping forward and then jumping back.

“Hey, puppy!” I shout, jogging towards it. When it sees me, it runs towards me and I scoop him up. I walk back towards the house, stopping at Maddox to ask a question. “Is it a boy or girl?”

“Boy. We don’t need any more girls in this house.”

CHAPTER 4

Friday

-THURSDAY-

Lenny gets home a little while later carrying a large brown paper bag. I look at him over the couch as he walks towards me, a grin on his face. He’s up to something.

“Where is he?” He asks, practically bouncing. I pick up the puppy and hold him up so Lenny can see him.

“Awwwww!! He’s so cute!” he practically shrieks. He jogs the rest of the way to me, not able to contain his excitement about the new pup.

“You knew about him?” I ask, putting the puppy back on my belly. He lays his head down, trying to take a nap.

“Of course I did. Maddox and I went to look at him the other day.” He comes around the couch and sits on the edge by my hip, placing the bag on the floor. I eye it and then look back to Lenny, who only smiles wider.

“What is it?” I ask, trying to peek inside.

“Maddox asked me to pick up some things for the puppy. And while I was at the Pet Store, I saw something.”

“Something like…?”

“Something like… this!” He pulls out a clear skinny container, holding it out to me. “It’s for you,” he tells me proudly. It’s filled a little more than halfway with dirt. There are small holes and trails inside, and different colored markings on it. I take it from his hand and get a closer look. Lenny’s smile is still on his face.

I sit up, moving the puppy onto the couch, by my side. He doesn’t wake. Good to know he’s a heavy sleeper, though I hope Maddox wasn’t expecting him to be a guard dog, because he may have picked the wrong one.

“Thanks Lenny,” I say. “It’s–”

“An ant farm! I’ve always wanted one, but Maddox would never let me have one. I figured that if I got one for you, he wouldn’t complain about it. I named them already and circled their homes in the same color that their names are written.” He looks so happy and proud, that I cannot destroy it by letting him know how not happy I am with being bought a container full of insects. I also don’t point out the fact that he’s been living alone for quite some time and could have bought one for himself.

“I have an idea,” I whisper to him. “How about we keep them in your room?” I wink at him.

“Really? You wouldn’t mind?” I shake my head, offering it to him. “You’re the best,” he tells me, kissing me on the cheek.

I pick up the bag of dog stuff as he goes upstairs to put the ants away. I shake my head and laugh. Only Lenny. In the bag is a food and water bowl, chew toys, treats and a collar and leash. Both are a dark blue.

I’ve been trying to think of a name for him, but I can’t come up with anything good enough. Nothing fits him yet, but I know it’ll come eventually.

Maddox walks inside and goes to the garage for a minute. When he returns, I ask the question that’s been bugging me since I saw the little guy. “Do Alec and Callan know about this animal yet?” He smiles and I know the answer to that is no. “Callan isn’t going to like it.” I sing-song, knowing full well he is not going to like something that he’s going to have to clean up after. Not that I would make him clean up after the little furball, but Callan is always cleaning and doesn’t give anyone else the chance to do so.

“He won’t say a damn thing when he sees how happy you are about it.” He disappears outside again, probably to work on the barn. I smile a real smile at his remark.

***

I’m napping on the couch with Grim, yep, Grim, when Callan gets home from work.

“What’s this?” Callan’s shocked filled voice wakes me up. I open my eyes to a confused stare. Callan’s green eyes leaping from me to the sleeping pile of fluff.

“This is Grim,” I smile tiredly.

“And what is Grim doing here?” he questions.

“Grim lives here,” I tell him.

“Does Grim know that he isn’t supposed to be sleeping on the couch?” I narrow my eyes at him. He takes a step back. “Also let him know that he is not allowed on my bed. Better yet, not allowed in my room. Actually, maybe he shouldn’t be allowed upstairs...” he’s rambling about the dog being trained as he walks off and disappears into his library. I lay my head back down. I saw that coming. I did expect worse, though.

I slide Grim off my lap, careful not to wake him. I get up and stand in front of the floor to ceiling windows. The curtains are drawn back, but it’s grey outside, so it isn’t too bright. It looks like it may rain. Maddox and Lenny are outside setting up a dog pen for the puppy. They’re just about done, and I can’t wait for him to try it out. I know that one day he’ll be able to run around out there without worry, but he’s too small and new right now. A fence is our best option. I’m glad Lenny chose that instead of a crate. I know crate training is a thing, but it isn’t for me and my puppy.

I can’t believe I have a dog.

I can’t believe Maddox bought me a dog.

Why did he think this was a good idea? We have enough going on right now, why throw more responsibility into the mix? I let out a long sigh as I watch Lenny and Maddox together. They work together so well, like the perfect team. Lenny laughing the entire time. Even Maddox is doing a lot of smiling right now.

I wonder what they’re talking about. Are they talking about me? Thinking of Maddox smiling over me warms my belly. He’s always rough and tough. He’s had his moments of letting loose, but not the way he is with Lenny. Maybe I’ll never have that with him. I love seeing how he is with Lenny, their relationship is so easy. Like he has his own little soft spot reserved only for him.

This is my mind lately. It’s like a pinball machine. Jumping from thought to thought, emotion to emotion. One second I’m miserable and the next I’m happy. It’s awfully tiring.

I took a break from working on my powers today. With the excitement over Grim, I didn’t want to see any more bad memories to sour my mood. I told Maddox and Lenny we could work tomorrow. Out of them both, I don’t know which memories are worse. Maddox has gone through hell with his mom, and the images of Alec showing up covered in blood keep popping up. But watching Lenny cry himself to sleep at night over school and his mom is just more than I want to deal with. Seeing that on a bad day could easily break me.

A quiet yipping sound has me turning around. Grim is twitching in his sleep, he must be dreaming. It makes me smile. What do puppies dream about? I know it isn’t their loved ones dying, or being bullied or murder people. They probably dream of cute things, like unicorns and hedgehogs in party hats.

Callan comes out of the library, he pauses. He looks at Grim and then at me. “Does he have to use the bathroom? Should you bring him outside?”

“Callan?” He looks at me, his eyes questioning. “Grim is fine. He’s sleeping and I promise you that he will not pee inside of this house.”

“Right, yeah. Okay. Well, I’m going to start dinner then.” He disappears through the dining room, his steps quick. I probably should take him outside in case he does have to pee. He did drink a lot of water and I can’t have him making me a liar now. I sit on the couch beside him, stroking his back. He wakes up with a yawn. He wags his tail when he sees me. I pick him up and put him on the floor. I stand and walk to the back door, calling him to follow. He does. When I open the door, he zooms right out and towards Maddox and Lenny.

Lenny plops right on the ground, letting Grim run all over him. Maddox continues to work on the fence by himself. It looks like he’s almost done anyway. They set it up not far from the patio, that way he won’t be too far from us. Once he grows big, that fence won’t matter, but once he’s trained we won’t need it anyway.

“I brought him outside to pee, not play!” I shout to Lenny. He waves me off and I laugh, taking a seat on the wicker chair. Lenny stands and runs into the middle of the large yard, Grim bouncing after him. Maddox takes a seat beside me, so close that I feel the warmth of his body.

“Think of a name yet?” He asks.

“I sure did,” I shoulder bump him. He raises an eyebrow. “Grim,” I tell him.

“Grim? Like the fucking Grim Reaper?” He throws his head back and takes a deep breath. “Do I want to ask?”

“I’m going to tell you anyway,” I say with a smile. “I tried thinking of a vampire name but couldn’t think of a good one. I’m not going to name the dog Dracula. Then I got to thinking about things to do with vampires and obviously stake and garlic wouldn’t do,” Maddox’s face is filled with disbelief and humor. “Then I thought about death, you know, because vampires are supposed to be dead and–”

“Not this one,” Maddox sneaks in.

“You know what I mean! Anyway, death and the Grim Reaper. You get it. So, his name is Grim and that’s that.” I cross my arms and look at him, daring him to argue with me about it. “My dog, my name.”

“I didn’t say a thing,” he chuckles under his breath. “But did you at all think of Fang? Cause that’s vampiresque and kind of cool.”

Fuck. No. I did not think of Fang. Why didn’t I think of Fang?

“Hm, no. But I like Grim now. It’s stuck. Fang can be his middle name,” I say. “Wait. Grim Fang? No, that’s awful. We can’t name him Grim Fang.”

“We’ll just have to name the second one Fang.”

“Don’t even think about it, Maddox. Callan will have a heart attack and I can’t handle taking care of two things,” I say. Maddox only laughs.

Lenny comes over, Grim at his feet.

“Watcha guys doin?” Lenny asks, plopping down beside me. It’s nice to feel semi-normal. Maybe all I needed was a dog to make me feel better.

“Friday was just telling me how she named the dog Grim.” Lenny looks confused for a moment, but then smiles.

“Perfect name. I totally get it.”

“I thought so,” I say as Maddox shakes his head. “Did he pee?”

“He sure did. I’m so proud of the little guy. Already peeing where he’s supposed to. How’d Callan do?”

“Please don’t ask,” I sigh.

“That bad huh?” Lenny asks, picking Grim up and placing him on his lap. He strokes his fur and Grim lays down.

“All I have to say is that if he starts losing his mind over this, I’m not the one to deal with it.” I look to Maddox. “You did this, you fix him.” I point to the house, gesturing towards Callan. Maddox opens his mouth to say something, but I cut him off. “Don’t. I don’t want to hear it.” I pick Grim up and head inside, leaving Maddox dumbstruck and Lenny laughing.

***

I’m playing tug of war with Grim on the living room floor when Alec gets home. I look up to the door and his large frame fills the doorway as he steps inside. He’s been distant the last few days and I don’t know why. Not that I can say anything to him with how I’ve been. Nothing new has happened for him to be upset. I think he’s just stuck in his head. I stand to my feet, wanting to give him a hug and a kiss because I feel like he needs one. He looks sad today.

Grim beats me to it. Alec’s eyebrows furrow for a moment at the furball running towards him. Grim reaches Alec and stands on his back legs, pawing at Alec’s pants. He bends down and scratches him behind the ear and then his belly. He gives me a questioning look before disappearing upstairs without a word.

A little disappointed that I didn’t get a kiss, but happy that he’s okay with Grim. Who came running back to me after Alec disappeared up the stairs. Callan may get his wish. It seems Grim is not a fan of the stairs. He won’t climb up them. Not yet, anyway.

I decide to bring Grim back outside with Lenny and Maddox, since they seem to be staying out there for a while. I figured the running around is good for him. I then come back into the house with a plan to help Callan. When I get into the kitchen, he’s chopping peppers, with a bunch of other vegetables laid out on the counter.

“Can I help?”

“Sure. Where’s uh…” he looks around nervously.

“Callan,” I warn, looking him in the eye. “Grim is outside with Lenny. He’s not in your room or peeing in your shoes.” I pull the second cutting board and place it by Callan’s. I grab a knife and start to slice the onion. “Is it really a problem for you?” I let out a sigh.

At first I’m not sure if he hears me. He doesn’t react in any way.

“No, it isn’t. I’m just… you know me. This is just a change. I’ll get used to it. I promise. It will take some adjusting on my end and patience on everyone else’s.” I rest my head on his bicep, not wanting to hug him with my oniony hands.

“That’s all I ask for. And, if you want to take it out on someone, blame Maddox. I had no idea about Grim. I woke up and there he was,” I say, moving on to the broccoli.

“Grim, huh? Is that set in stone?” He makes a weird face. I raise an eyebrow. “My apologies. It’s a fantastic name.”

Callan and I spent time preparing the rest of the meal, not talking too much. I tried making conversation, but he wasn’t in the mood to talk, and honestly, I wasn’t either. I haven’t been in the mood to do much. We made Chicken Stir fry with rice. I say we, but all I did was cut the vegetables and chicken. Callan did everything else. It’s probably better that way.

An hour later we’re sitting around the small table in the kitchen. We still squish ourselves around this table instead of sitting at the large one in the dining room. This is cozier, more personal. The one in the dining room is too big. I feel too distant from everyone when we eat in there. It’s too formal.

Grim is snoozing on the floor by my feet, Callan glancing at him every now and then. Probably to make sure he hasn’t run off to destroy the furniture or poop in one of his plants. I’ve rolled my eyes so much that they’re starting to hurt. I am glad that Grim is sleeping and not begging for food. I know we shouldn’t get him into the habit of eating people food, but it’s bound to happen. Especially from Lenny… and me, if I’m being honest. I won’t be able to say no to those little puppy eyes staring up at me for a piece of bacon.

Maddox is very chatty today, more than normal. I feel like something is up. He’s been abnormally grumpy lately – which is in part my fault – and it doesn’t seem right with how chipper he is all of a sudden. Lenny goes back and forth with him the most, the rest of us adding a comment or two. There’s a long stretch of silence before Callan breaks it.

“Maybe Grim should sleep in the guest house?” We all look up at him, confused expressions on our faces.

“Oh, can the ants go with him?” Lenny says excitedly. “You know, so he isn’t lonely.” I wince at that, knowing that was a mistake.

“There’s… there’s ants?” A loud clatter fills the room. Callan’s dropped his fork. He places his hands on the table, flat. “Ants. Now there’s ants? Are you kidding?”

Callan gets up from the table, his plate still half full. He slides out his chair, scraping it on the floor. “I have to go to my room. I need a shower.” He exits the kitchen, but not before popping his head back in. “They aren’t in my room, are they?” He doesn’t wait for an answer. I hear loud stomps on the stairs, and I know he’s not doing well. I’ve never seen him like this, though I’ve heard the stories. I glare at Maddox, ready to chop his block off. I love the puppy, he’s adorable and I really appreciate the thought, but is it worth it to make Callan feel like this?

“Way to go, Maddox. You broke him,” Alec says, shoving another bite of chicken into his mouth and not looking up.

“I’m not the one that brought insects into the house!” Maddox says sternly, his eyes shifting to Lenny.

“Hey, don’t talk about them that way! They’re lovely creatures,” Lenny defends, standing to pile his plate with more food, I’m sure.

I take another bite, ignoring the bickering. It’s fine. It’ll all be fine, I tell myself. But I know that I’m not fully convinced.

CHAPTER 5

Friday

I spend the night in the main house again. Same routine as usual; I go to sleep alone, wake up in the middle of the night to Lenny crawling in, wake up the next morning alone. I like this bed better than the one in the guest house. Not only is it bigger, but it’s comfier. I like being closer to the guys. Even though at the same time I want space. I’m so confused with how I feel. I want to crawl into a ball, hide in the corner and just cry. I want to hug the guys and tell them how much I love them. Make them peanut size and shove them in my pocket so I’ll never lose them. I want to run away to get away from this mess, both to be alone and to be with them – somewhere no one will ever find us. I don’t know what is going on in my head. It’s constantly at war with itself and my emotions.

I wake up feeling more anxious than normal. Knowing that I’m only making things worse between us all and it’s taking a real toll on me mentally. We’ve all come so far and we’re slowly going back to how we were before. I can’t let that happen. I can’t. I won’t. I force myself out of the warm bed, throw on a pair of leggings and a t-shirt. Then I put on socks and my sneakers. Yes, my sneakers.

I’m going for a walk. Alone. I need to do something other than stay inside of this house all day. I need to clear my head. I need to think. I need to figure out what the hell is going on with me and how to fix it. I know the guys want to help, but this isn’t on them. It’s on me. And what better place to disappear than in the woods? Good thing we have plenty on our land. I don’t bother with a shower, knowing I’ll get dirty and sweaty. I’ll shower when I get back.

I head downstairs, the house is quiet. Callan and Alec have left for work already. A ping of guilt hits my chest when I remember that only last week I was waking up early to see them off. Even packing their lunches. Is Alec even eating while he’s gone all day? Now they’re long gone before I can muster the energy to crawl from bed.

I immediately go to the back door, knowing the guys must be outside. I slide the door open and step down onto the patio. It’s chillier than I expected, but it’ll warm up in a few hours.

Lenny is far off in the yard, running around. A small black dot chasing after him. I walk over to the barn to see if Maddox is inside. Alec was supposed to be taking time off work to help him, but that hasn’t happened yet. I’m starting to think he only said it to shut him up. I pull the large door open and step onto the wooden floor. It’s dusty and dark. This is the first time I’ve been inside. I haven’t had any interest in looking. The smell of paint assaults my nose as I enter. I search for Maddox, but don’t find him right away. Footsteps and creaking wood have me looking around further. I find a wooden ladder leading up to a loft area that I didn’t notice at first. From where I’m standing, I can see only the top of Maddox’s head. He’s facing the wall, his arm moving up and down as he paints.

“I’m going for a walk,” I shout to him, backing up so I can see him better. I know if I don’t tell him he’ll throw a fit. It’s really the only reason I came looking for him anyway. He doesn’t respond, he doesn’t turn around. “Just wanted you to know.” I turn and leave, not hearing a word.

I can only blame myself.

I’ve not noticed a trail anywhere, so I walk behind the shed and into the woods making my own path. The trees are spread far enough apart for me to walk through easily. It’s much cooler in here, and I wonder if I should go back for a light jacket or sweatshirt. Not wanting to turn around, I continue on, knowing that once I get moving my body will heat up.

The smell of dirt and earth is refreshing. Something I’m not familiar with. I’ve never even gone camping. How sad is that? I make a note to tell the guys that camping needs to happen. And real camping. Maddox will not be allowed to buy a camper or RV, because that’s the exact thing he would do. I want to sleep on the ground and in a tent. I want to sit around a fire and make S’mores and tell scary stories. I want to get drunk and laugh with them under the stars. When all of this is over, when everything is okay, that’s what I want to do.

I’m not sure how long I’ve been walking, but eventually I happen upon a small clearing. A large tree lays across the center of it. It looks as if it fell over years ago. Perhaps from a storm. Plants sprout from underneath and around the rotted tree. The bottom is still partially rooted to the ground, but it no longer looks out of place. Years of weather and animals have helped it settle into what it is today. I find a spot on the ground and sit. The coolness of the ground soaks through my leggings, reaching my skin. I pull blades of grass from the ground and put them in a pile in front of me. I’m not sure why I do it, it’s always been something I’ve done when sitting outside.

I brush my fingers along the short blades of grass that are still in the ground. I close my eyes, feeling the warmth of the air around me, the tickle of grass under my hand. The cool breeze. When I open my eyes, the grass beneath my hand is fuller and greener.

A smile crosses my face.

I try it again, just to make sure that I’m not imagining it. I clear my mind, focus on everything around me and when I pull my hand away, the grass below is more lush.

I want to get up and run back. I want to tell Lenny and Maddox what I’ve done. I want to share my excitement with them. But I don’t. I stay where I am, and I focus more. I get better. I practice. If I can’t manage on my own, what good am I to them?

***

When my body starts to ache and it’s hard to keep my eyes open, I decide it’s time to head back. There are so many things I learned to do, and I’m not entirely sure how I did them. They just happened. I figure it must be Lenny’s magic, maybe some of Alec’s. I grew plants and flowers in places there were none. I moved branches out of my way without touching them. I dried the earth below me and then made it damp again… and so much more.

I exit the trees by the lake, I’m not sure how I ended up down here, but it doesn’t matter. I start the trek back to the house, because from all the way down here, that’s what it is. I’m starving and I should have eaten breakfast before going. It’s got to be close to lunchtime by now. I purposely left my phone, not wanting any distractions.

I don’t see anyone outside when I get back to the house. I open the door and hear voices in the kitchen, so that’s where I go. Lenny, Alec and Maddox are sitting around the kitchen table. Grim pounces to me when he sees me walk in. I get to my knees and scratch him behind the ear and he licks my face in return. I pick him up and carry him to the table. I pull out a chair and sit. I fight off his kisses as Maddox asks, “Did you enjoy your walk?”

“That’s it?” His face twists into confusion. “You’re not going to yell at me for being gone for so long?” I’m half-joking, trying to keep the mood light. I know he doesn’t do it to treat me like a child, I know it’s just how he is. I don’t take offense to it, I accept it. Just as he’s accepted me. He lets out a long breath before placing his fork down and sitting back. His dark grey eyes meeting mine, he doesn’t say a word. I let it go. “It was great. I got a handle on some magic,” I shrug a shoulder. Lenny makes an excited noise at that. Maddox smiles and Alec continues to eat the leftovers from last night.

“That’s really good news,” Lenny tells me.

“Why are you home?” I ask Alec. He raises an eyebrow.

Maddox answers for him. “Alec was nice enough to take time off of work to help me with the barn. Like he promised.” Grim squirms in my lap, wanting to get down. I let him down and he scurries off towards Alec. He circles around and lays down by his feet. I smile at Alec. The circles under his eyes dark from lack of sleep. The smile falls from my face when I don’t get a response.

I feel like we’re back at square one.

CHAPTER 6

Alec

-FRIDAY-

When I’m done eating I head upstairs to my room and close the door. Mealtime is the only time I remotely socialize with anyone and it’s only to get them off my case. I know I won’t be able to hang up here for too long without Maddox bitching. I came home to help him, not sulk in my room. But I’m not really sulking. I’m trying to prepare myself for what I need to tell Friday. We’ve gotten to a point of no return. If she doesn’t accept what’s happened… what I’ve done, I won’t recover. I won’t. There is nothing that any of the guys can do to fix that. I need to suck it up and just get it off my chest. Like a band-aid. If she’s going to leave, better sooner than later, right?

No matter how much I’m dreading this conversation, I know it needs to be done.

Maddox told me about her vision. That she opened up to him and Lenny. I admit, it pisses me off. Why couldn’t she have opened up to me? I knew it must have been bad from the get-go, because she’s been off since it happened. I shouldn’t be pushing myself away, I should be closer with her. I should be opening up to her. I should be in a good enough state of mind to make her feel better. Instead, I’m sitting around like a jackass wallowing in my own fucked up issues.

Everyone is a mess in this house. Callan was fine, I think, but he’s definitely not okay since the dog… and the ants. I don’t know why Maddox did that. I mean, I do, but he knows how Callan is. He should have at least warned him. Something like this needs a good week’s worth of preparation. Now we get to deal with him going off the edge, along with everyone else. At least none of us will be left behind to miss the others.

Maybe Lenny. Nothing seems to get him down. Ever. Even when he’s pissed, you rarely know. He’s so good at keeping a positive image. I wish I could be more like him. I wish it were easier for me to pretend that I’m okay. I wish it were easier for me to open up and say how I feel all the time. Or to brush things off and not let them bother me.

I have to tell her. I know I do. It’s not an issue of retelling. It plays through my mind all the time, like a movie. It’s embedded in my brain. My worries lie elsewhere.

How could I have been so stupid? That’s what I’m constantly asking myself. I’m told it wasn’t my fault, of course that’s what I’m told. It’s one of those things that people have to say. But it is my fault. I knew better. I fucking knew better than to leave Aaron. I should have stayed home that night.

I’m in the shower when someone enters the bathroom. I can only hope it’s Friday, coming in to console me. Do I really need that? Not really, but any attention from her is good. I feel like a dick for not answering her question at the table. I just stared at her like she’d grown another head. But when I’m in a mood, I can’t force words out. It has to be some kind of psychological thing that I should be diagnosed with. But fuck psychiatrists. They’re all the same. They don’t care about you. All they care about is shoving pills down your throat and taking your money.

I was forced to see one for a while after the… incident. It was fucking excruciating. Dr. Rezniche. I will never forget that face of hers. She was in her mid-forties, hair pulled back into a tight, fancy hair-do. Her dress suit pressed to impress – someone other than me. She never looked at me. She could’ve had two gaping holes where her eyes should be, and I’d never know. She’d greet me with her eyes on her phone, ask questions while writing notes and say her good-bye while typing on the keyboard of her laptop.

Useless.

Not that I think anyone could have helped me anyway. Not unless someone had a time machine. Which they don’t… don’t ask how I know that.

“You left work to help, not to jerk off in the shower.”

Of fucking course it’s Maddox.

“Did you come in to watch?” I ask, smirking to myself. I love nothing more than to piss him off. It’s one of the only things that makes my days better. That and Friday.

“You wish. I’ll be in the barn. Hurry up.” The door closes gently, and I finish my shower. I throw on a pair of basketball shorts and my sneakers. Not worrying about a shirt. It’s gotten easier to not wear a shirt around everyone. When I was younger, I didn’t mind, the staring didn’t bother me. As I got older, it started to become a problem. I was used to the questions and the stares, but I got sick of answering. People stare unintentionally, but eventually every stare brought me back to that day. Something I just didn’t want anymore. So I got in the habit of always wearing a shirt. Even my ex barely saw me with a shirt off. I guess that wasn’t a big deal since she was fucking someone else anyway.

Even the guys still stare at times and I know they don’t mean anything by it. But for some reason when Friday ran her fingers over the scars, it didn’t bother me. It was the opposite. I felt acceptance. Something I haven’t felt in a long time. When other women tried touching them, it made me sick. Like each one was a tiny little button wired to different negative emotions. Touch. Anger. Touch. Nausea. Touch. Heartbreak. With Friday, it was like they weren’t even there. Like her touch healed them, along with me.

You’re lucky to be alive…

The girls that knew, that’s what they used to say. Too many people knew. That’s what happens when you grow up in a town like we did. It was a city, decently sized, but word got around. Especially about me.

Am I?

Was always my response. I never felt that way. Not once did I feel like I was lucky to be alive. It should have been me. How could I be lucky without Aaron? I wasn’t. Not until now.

What I would do for him to meet her. He would have loved her. I know it. He was so much like me. Fuck, he would have fallen in love with her the moment he seen her. There’s no doubt in my mind. I know the guys miss him too. He was their little brother as much as he was mine. The only difference is his death isn’t on their hands. It’s on mine.

Friday

After the guys finish lunch and I eat something that would be considered a meal fit for a toddler, Lenny and I clean up the kitchen and do the dishes. Grim is napping under the kitchen table. Alec disappeared upstairs, but I know it won’t be for long. Maddox went up there, he’ll probably be dragging him downstairs any minute now, bitching about the barn.

“Let’s go work on your powers when we’re done,” Lenny looks at me from the side of his eye. I look up at him and force a smile. Every time they mention that, I get a sick feeling in my stomach.

“Lenny, I appreciate that, but–” I’m cut off by my phone ringing. I dry my hands on the kitchen towel and take my phone from the counter. Lenny gets back to doing the dishes, allowing me to take my call.

Restricted.

I click the green button to answer the call. “Hello, Mahlia.”

“Hello, dear.” Her voice is cheery. “How are you?”

“Oh, you know. Trying to figure out how to stop the death of my bonded,” I say sarcastically, while heading into the dining room. I catch movement from the corner of my eye. Maddox goes outside… alone. Alec must really be in a bad mood if Maddox couldn’t get him outside. Or Maddox had enough of his shit and finally strangled him. I really hope that isn’t the case.

“My, my... it was that bad, was it?” She sounds sympathetic.

“Sure was,” I answer.

“Those things are never easy to see, but seeing it does not make it true. Do well to remember that. There are many paths to take.” She takes in a deep breath. “I’m sorry for this. I am not the best teacher. I’ve wondered for a long time how I am supposed to teach my own predecessor. I’m surprised they haven’t shown their face yet. I’m not getting any younger, you know.” She ends on a quiet chuckle.

I let out a sigh. “It’s okay, Mahlia. It isn’t your fault.” It’s true. This isn’t her fault. It isn’t even her responsibility to teach me. That should have been Evenia, instead she’s trying to kill me.

“I’m trying to teach, to have you learn and not give you all of the information. You understand, don’t you?”

“I do,” I tell her. Even though I am beyond frustrated and wish she would just give me all of the answers. Nonetheless, I appreciate what she is doing for me. This is not her job to do, yet she is doing it anyway.

“Tell me what happened, let me help you fix this.”

I tell her everything. We’re on the phone for a long time, the longest we’ve ever been. I choke up more than once, tears spill at one point. I miss the fact that Callan came home, and that the guys have made their way outside with Grim. They’re all working on the barn together. As I stop pacing and stare out the window, I see them all helping each other, working together. They’re amazing men. All of them. I won’t let them die.

“You really love those boys. How lucky for you,” She tells me. I look down at my wrist, the shiny pink skin glossy in the light. Forever. I love these men forever.

“Yes,” I say breathlessly, my hand going to my neck. I’d recently found the necklace that Callan bought for me before our date. It feels like it’s been forever since that night, when really, it’s only been a few weeks since that date turned to shit and we almost died… for the first time. I’d taken it off at some point – after not taking it off for a long time – I think to shower. I have a horrible habit of taking jewelry off and forgetting to put it back on. Which is exactly what I did. Then I decided that I didn’t want to take it off anymore. There aren’t any stones in it that I have to worry about falling out, and even if I did, I know they’d be replaced. Sure, it’ll start to look worn, but that gives it character, right? Callan didn’t buy it to sit inside of a jewelry box. And it’s a nice reminder that Callan thinks I’m as important as the stars.

“You, my dear, have come a long way in such a short amount of time. I am proud of you. Not that I had much of a hand in that, clearly this is the universe’s doing. Think what you will, but know that I see you are on the correct path. It seems you’re doing well with the memories. That is a great sign. I must say, I think calling to the future visions is not wise. There are too many unknowns at this time, and I fear that it may worsen things instead of bettering them. There are still some things you’ve yet to learn, dear.” Her voice is always calming, soft. Like a sweet grandmother that would lull you to sleep with stories of the old.

I nod slowly, like she’s in front of me to see my reaction. My eyes are still glued to the guys. Lenny is playing tug of war with Grim. Callan is standing in the doorway to the barn, no doubt telling Maddox and Alec that they’re doing something the wrong way. They both walk out and grab a few tools, their faces full of determination. These four guys are my life. I will never let anything happen to them. I don’t care what it takes.

“Did you hear me? Hello?” I’m pulled back to reality. “Are you there? Hello?”

“Yes, sorry,” I apologize, clearing my throat. “Sorry, I was daydreaming,” I admit to her.

“Quite all right, dear. You take it easy now. I’ll talk to you soon. Keep practicing those powers of yours. They’ll come in handy.”

“Good-bye,” I pull the phone from my ear slowly, knowing she’s already hung up, as she usually does. I clench the phone in my hand trying to ease the ache in my chest as I watch my guys.

I walk back to the kitchen, deciding to start dinner. We had a late lunch, but I’m sure the guys could eat more. They never turn food away. I open the fridge to see what we have. Callan always does the shopping since he’s the one that cooks most often. I decide that I’m in the mood for breakfast tonight. It’s not something we’ve done before, but I used to do it all the time. Mostly because breakfast foods are cheap. I can’t imagine Callan being too happy with this decision, because it isn’t dinner, but he will get over it. I grab a bottle of water and head outside, knowing that I have plenty of time to make dinner if all I’ll be doing is breakfast. It doesn’t take long to make.

I walk to a spot close to the house and not too far from the barn. I sit my butt on the ground. Grim charges at me and I catch him when he jumps. He’s so soft, his ears floppy. I lay on my back with him climbing on top of me, trying to lick my face.

Lenny shows up a moment later, he lies down beside me – no questions asked, resting his head on my belly. Something I can always expect from Lenny. He is the one that would follow me into a burning building blind. That’s the kind of person Lenny is. I run my fingers through his hair, watching as his shoulders move up and down slightly as he breathes. His hand moves over my thigh, brushing over it gently. Grim rests on the opposite side of me in the grass, I place my hand over his belly as he cuddles up to me. I stare up at the sky. Large fluffy clouds float by. Each day gets a little colder and I know soon enough it’ll be snowing. Winter clothes are something I’ll need to get. I’ll do it eventually.

I lay there for a while, cuddled between Grim and Lenny, listening to the quiet chatter of the guys. I can’t make out what they’re saying, their voices muffled by the walls, but it’s calming knowing they’re close by and getting along.

When I see Callan making his way inside, I shout, “Callan, wait!” He turns around, smiles and heads towards me. He stops only inches from me. He looks like a giant from this angle, but no less gorgeous.

“Yes?”

“I was thinking we could do breakfast for dinner, tonight. I’ll cook,” I offer.

He mulls things over in his head, I swear I see the gears spinning. He puts on a smile and says, “Sure.” I smile back and tell him thank you. He disappears inside.

When Maddox and Alec walk out of the barn, I call them over. They too look down on me and it’s funny how odd people look from this angle.

“Sit with us,” I say. Patting the ground. I feel Lenny shaking with laughter. I get a look from Alec and Maddox opens his mouth to argue. “Come on, don’t be party poopers. Sit down.” Alec sits down first, by my head. Maddox reluctantly sits in the grass by my hip, below Grim who is now sleeping soundly.

“Not what I was expecting,” Lenny says quietly.

“Sometimes I like to do the unexpected,” Maddox says proudly.

“Bullshit,” Alec laughs.

A quiet tapping sound has me turning my head towards the house. Callan is standing in the dining room window, holding his arms up in question. Alec waves him out. Callan turns and a few moments later he’s by our side again.

“What on earth are you all doing?” He asks, truly confused.

“Sit with us, Callan,” I tell him. Maddox barks out a laugh.

Callan takes a deep breath before setting himself down behind Lenny, but not before spinning around a few times, inspecting the ground like it’s going to clean itself.

“No comment about him sitting in the grass though, huh?” Maddox asks, sounding brash.

No one responds.

Callan is all about being outside, tending to the garden, taking care of the yard, just not when he’s dressed in his work clothes. And not when he’s getting ready to prepare dinner.

We stay here for a while, a long while. So long that the sun starts to go down. We don’t talk, we just sit and listen to the world going on around us. It’s only when my stomach starts to gurgle that I’m told we need to go inside. Lenny helps me up and we all head towards the house, Grim trotting behind me. I cook us dinner. Pancakes, scrambled eggs, and sausage. We don’t talk much, but we don’t need to. Sometimes that isn’t what’s important.

CHAPTER 7

Friday

I get into the shower after we eat, planning on getting to bed early. Normally I sleep in on Saturdays, but Maddox needs me to be up early for something. He won’t tell me what. As much as I don’t want to do anything with him, or anyone for that matter, I tell myself that I need to. I need to get out of this funk and get back to normal. Maddox and his surprises. I almost can’t take any more of them. The house wasn’t enough? Nope. He had to buy me a new wardrobe. Still not enough. Hey, let’s get a dog! I can’t imagine what’s next. I’m not ungrateful in any way, honestly, I can’t explain why it bothers me. Maybe what Callan said was true. That I’m not used to having money and I’m worried that spending it on unnecessary things will put us in a place to struggle financially. I don’t ever want to be there again.

I get into bed in just my underwear and a sports bra. I love the feeling of the cool sheets on my skin. I struggle to sleep if it’s too hot. The guys always add heat to the bed, and with someone always being in bed with me I need to keep myself as cool as possible. I realize that today was the most normal day I’ve had this week. The positive thought helps me to fall asleep.

I wake up soon after to someone climbing into bed with me. I turn over towards Lenny, needing to cuddle tonight. It’s been too long since I’ve had any kind of physical interaction with the guys. A bit of cuddling here, hugs and kisses there. But no sex. It’s been the furthest thing from my mind. Ever since I met them I’ve been insatiable, but I have so many things going on in my head that I can’t think of anything else. My life is literally being taken up by fear. Today was the first day of digging myself out of this hole. Tomorrow will be even better.

When I roll over and throw my arm over Lenny’s chest, I realize immediately that it isn’t Lenny at all. This person is far too big and has a beard that tickles my face. Alec. My heart skips a beat in my chest as I move closer to him. I needed him more than I realized. His arm goes around my waist and I tuck my head under his chin. He breathes me in.

“I love you,” he whispers. And that’s the last thing I hear before I fall back to sleep.

I wake up again, but it’s much later this time. I reach over for Alec and find the bed empty and cool. Panic hits me instantly. He’s told me that his nightmares are worse when he doesn’t sleep well and when he isn’t in a good frame of mind. That’s how he was when he attacked me in the hotel. I don’t know where he’s gone to, but I need to make sure he’s okay.

I slip on one of the guys t-shirts. They leave different pieces of clothing in here for me to wear. It’s something they started doing when we all stayed at Callan’s. I love it more than they know. This shirt belongs to Lenny, I can tell by the style of it. And it smells just like him. I exit my room, into the dark common area. The house is pitch black, no lights on anywhere other than the night light by the stairs. I check Alec’s room first. Empty. I poke my head in the other guy’s rooms to check, they’re all fast asleep and alone. Except for Lenny, he’s sleeping with Grim.

I walk down the stairs slowly, not wanting to miss a step and fall. When I notice a glowing light peeking through the shades towards the back of the house, I head in that direction. I stop in front of the sliding glass door to see Alec sitting on the patio couch, a fire going. I let out a sigh of relief, just happy that he’s okay. I’m not sure how far his nightmares have gone in the past, but firsthand I know they don’t end well. What if he sleepwalked all the way down to the lake? Can he swim?

Stop, Friday. Stop with the worrying.

I take a deep breath before sliding the door open. Alec looks up immediately. His face glowing from the fire.

“Hey,” I say softly.

“Hey,” he responds.

“Can I sit with you?”

“Sure. I’m sorry if I woke you.”

“You didn’t. I was just worried when I woke up and you were gone. I wasn’t sure if you were having a nightmare or something.” He nods slowly as I take a seat beside him. Careful not to sit too close and send him off running.

After a long beat of listening to nothing other than the crackle of the fire and the hoot of a distant owl, Alec speaks up. His voice rougher than normal.

“I want to tell you. I want to tell you everything. I hope you know that.”

“Why don’t you?” I ask, turning towards him. I pull my feet up and wrap my arms around them. He stays facing towards the fire, poking at it with Lenny’s fire poker. AKA a stick.

“It’s so hard to talk about. I’ve been haunted by what happened since that very day. Day and night, it doesn’t matter. It never goes away. Talking about it makes it more real. Letting the words out into the universe taints the air around me. If I keep it in my head, then it’s contained. I don’t have to worry about the darkness getting out.”

“I can’t imagine keeping darkness inside of you is much better, Alec. You’re one person. Tell me, share it with me. Let me help you. I want to. I want to make this better for you.” I keep my words calm and soft. Not wanting to push him, only wanting to make him more comfortable.

“No one will ever make this better.”

“Let me try,” I whisper. He looks to me, his eyes meeting mine. I hold my breath, not sure what I’m about to hear.

“It’s bad, Friday. It’s so bad.” I continue to stare at him, waiting patiently. I can’t push him. He needs to do this on his own. “I just… not yet, okay? I can’t do it yet.” He tells me, bringing his gaze back to the fire. I let out the breath I was holding, and I don’t know if it’s out of relief or disappointment. “Soon. I promise it’ll be soon.”

I nod my head once.

“I understand if you’re not ready, and I respect your decision to not tell me yet. This is important to me and important for us. For all of us. You need to let this out for us to move forward.” I stand up and pause in front of him. “I just want you to know that I’ll wait until you’re ready. I will always wait for you.” I want to tell him that I’ve had the opportunity to learn about it in Maddox’s memories. Too many times. But I don’t. I can’t make this about me, and that’s what bringing it up will do. It’ll give praise to myself for not digging around in his memories. That’s just not right of me to do. So, I kiss him on the cheek and head back to bed knowing that he’s almost there. Knowing that when I wake up tomorrow, it’s another step in the right direction. Another step closer to getting back to where we were and another step for us to become even better.

CHAPTER 8

Friday

-SATURDAY-

Morning comes all too soon. I knew I’d wake up alone in my bed, like I always do. At first, I didn’t mind, now it’s becoming a disappointment. I miss my guys. I miss everything about them.

Today is day two of fixing me. I can’t keep wasting time, worrying about something that isn’t real. I know this. Yes, I saw them die. Yes, it was horrific. But it wasn’t real, that’s what I need to remember. And if for some fucked up reason, they did die, I’d be so pissed at myself for wasting time without them.

But at this moment, Maddox can go fuck himself for waking me up this early.

“You said early, but you didn’t say the ass crack of dawn early!” I shout into the pillow. He slaps my ass before laughing.

“Stop exaggerating. Get dressed and come downstairs. Have some breakfast and then we’re leaving. Just us.”

Huh. Just us? That’s different. I never go anywhere alone with just Maddox.

I lift my head from the pillows to find Maddox gone. I get up and get dressed in a pair of black skinny jeans and a white t-shirt. I head downstairs quietly, not wanting to wake Alec or Lenny. I peek my head into each one of their rooms, because I miss them and seeing them for even a second is better than nothing. Lenny is sprawled across his bed diagonally, all tangled up in the sheets. Grim sleeps curled up by Lenny’s legs. Alec is asleep on his back, his bottom half covered by a thin sheet, his arm resting over his head showing off the perfect lines in his arm.

The sweet smell of onions hits my nose when I enter the kitchen. I stop on the side of Callan, who is over the stove cooking. I reach up to give him a kiss and he meets me halfway. “Good morning,” he tells me. “Have a seat, the food is almost done.”

I walk to the coffee pot, but Maddox beats me there, brushing my hand away.

“Sit,” he demands. I stick my tongue out at him, behind his back, and I sit down in my normal seat. I pull out my phone and open up a game that I’ve been playing. I can’t remember the name of it, but it’s a matching game of sorts. I’m lost in the colorful blocks when a plate of French toast and home fries is placed down in front of me. I smile at Callan, he turns around and heads back to the counter. Maddox brings me my coffee, just the way I like it. A moment later I’m joined by both guys with their own plates of food and cups of coffee.

“Sleep well?” Callan asks. He seems more himself this morning, more relaxed, which makes me happy. Though that may be because it’s early and he hasn’t crossed paths with Grim yet.

“Better than Alec,” I tell them, popping a strawberry into my mouth. Callan laid out a plate of freshly cut fruit in the middle of the table, like he does most mornings.

“Nightmare?” Maddox asks, looking concerned.

“No, I actually didn’t ask why he couldn’t sleep. A lot on his mind, I guess.” I shrug. Callan makes the best French toast that I have ever had. I don’t know what he puts in it, but it’s got to be something along the lines of crack, because I cannot get enough of it.

“Where are we going?” I ask Maddox, changing the subject.

“Aw, that’s sweet. Do you actually think I’m going to tell you?” He talks to me in a voice reserved for a child while grinning. I can’t imagine Maddox using that voice, or any other voice, to speak to a child. “Hurry up and eat, we’re going to be late.” He checks his watch before bringing his plate to the sink.

“Do you know?” I ask Callan.

“They don’t tell me anything. They know I can’t keep secrets,” he says automatically, sipping his coffee. Like the fact they don’t trust him doesn’t bother him at all. Honestly, it probably doesn’t. Callan has no problem admitting his faults.

He kept a secret for me. I think. I smile to myself at the thought.

“When I get back, you better be done. We need to leave,” Maddox says sternly, leaving the kitchen. He’s so damn bossy.

I mock him as he leaves, causing Callan to smirk.

“You seem in a better mood today. Finally getting used to Grim?” I ask, smiling. He freezes for a moment, but quickly catches himself and relaxes. “Sorry, too soon?”

“No, it’s fine.” He wipes his mouth with a napkin before continuing. “Sort of. I told you it would take time. He hasn’t urinated on anything or chewed on my shoes, so, I guess he’s okay at best. For the time being. Only time will tell where our relationship will go.” I laugh at that, because for someone that knows just about everything, he really knows nothing.

Heavy footsteps sound on the stairs, so I shove as much food as I possibly can into my mouth. Chewing quickly and swallowing. Callan looks at me like he’s offended. It almost makes me laugh.

Maddox walks around the corner as I’m shoving the last spoonful of potatoes into my mouth that is already too full of French toast.

“Done,” I say, with a mouth full of food. Callan shakes his head and continues to eat, putting normal sized bites into his mouth. I’m sure he’s dying to scold me for this but chooses not to. I offer my plate to Maddox and he takes it, bringing it to the sink. I swallow the mouthful of food and finish my coffee in two gulps. I hug and kiss Callan before leaving.

I hop into the Jeep with Maddox. He starts the car and heads down the driveway. He pushes the button on the roof that opens the gates. He had one installed in each of their cars to make coming and going easier. I just think he’s spoiled. When we hit the road, he turns left. Heading towards the part of town that I haven’t been through.

“Are we going to be in the car for long?” I ask, cracking the window a bit. It feels like it’s going to be a hot one today. It’s always rough around this time of year. When the fall is coming, but summer doesn’t want to leave. So they battle it out each night and we find the winner the next morning. Hot as hell, or cold as ice.

“Is being in the car with me a problem?” He grunts, oddly sounding offended.

“Obviously that’s not it. I was just wondering,” I tell him. Our back and forth banter will never go away, that’s for sure. We’re always going to have this tension between us, both of us wanting the control. But that’s what is exciting about it. That is one thing that I love most about Maddox. He challenges me. I know that I won’t always get my way with him, and as much as I want it to be my way or the highway, that isn’t life. It doesn’t work that way.

He doesn’t answer my question further, but I don’t expect him to. We’ll get there when we get there.

It doesn’t take us long before we’re pulling into a parking lot. Not long as in about ten minutes. I didn’t think civilization was this close. If you can call it that. The area is old. The buildings are small and made of brick, all looking the same other than the signs that hang out front. It’s decorated beautifully, with flowers and trees lining the sidewalks. This building in front of us looks no different, other than it looking more beaten up and neglected than the rest. Though I chalk that up to the fact that there is a CLOSED sign hanging in the window. I already know what this is before we get out of the car.

Maddox kills the engine and we step out, walking to the left where the entrance is.

“Hey! Hiya, you must be Maddox.” A tall, lean man in a grey suit shouts from his spot in front of the door. Anyone that can wear a suit in the summer heat and look normal is a demon. I’m convinced. His hair is short and light, his eyes dark, framed in thick black glasses. A pair that remind me of Callan’s, only they look so much better on Callan. This guy looks young and way too cheery. He moves towards Maddox, his hand outreached for a handshake. Maddox, being the businessman that he is, takes it and shakes firmly.

“Hi, I didn’t think you’d made it yet. I didn’t see your car.” Maddox looks around the lot again, like maybe he’d missed it. He didn’t.

“Well my office is only a block down. It’s a nice day, thought I’d take a walk. Shall we?” He asks, not acknowledging me at all. He pushes the door open and finally smiles at me as I walk by, I smile back because it’s the polite thing to do.

We walk into a small entryway and turn left, through another door that leads us into a dark building. The lights are on but they’re dim. It’s damp and musty in here. This place must have been closed for a while.

In front of me to the right is a decent sized bar, and to the left is a stage… with a stripper pole smack dab in the center. Yep, an old strip club. Of course that’s what this place is. I take in a deep breath, trying not to cough on the stale air. After eying the stage, I look to Maddox who shrugs a shoulder.

“I know! I know what you must be thinking,” the real estate guy says. I didn’t even catch his name. “But I promise that with a little work, that can all be taken down. It was added by the last owner, so it isn’t settled into the foundation or anything like that.”

“I like it,” Maddox says. “It has potential.

“You–” The guy clears his throat. “Well, of course you can keep it, however it cannot be used for its, uh… intended purposes. The last owners fought for that, but it was denied by the town on multiple occasions. That is not the type of crowd this town is looking for.” I hear the tone in his voice, the one that tells me he’s one of the people that voted against it. This guy looks like he visits strip clubs on the regular or enjoys a hooker or two, but he’s smart enough to not do it in his hometown. Nor would he ever admit to it.

“Oh, in no way do I intend to open up a strip club, Kyle. Calm down.” Maddox laughs. His tone really bothering me. I don’t like seeing him like this. In his business persona.

Kyle – figures that’s his name – takes a deep breath and his skin turns back to its normal color. I walk to the stage and climb up, taking a good look around.

“I don’t know Maddox. I kind of like it up here…” He gives me a warning look, one that tells me I better get down or there will be a problem. Kyle’s face is already covered in a layer of sweat. I grab the pole with one hand and walk a circle around it before leaning my head against it and smiling. “I’m kidding. Take a joke!” I tell him before hopping down.

I’m all about strippers. Do you, girl. But do I want to run a strip club? Manage one? Own one? No, not even close. Because that’s what this is after all. This is Maddox showing me this building, hoping that I’ll like it for my bar. Because he intends to buy it for me. I knew this day would come, I just didn’t expect it to be so soon. Though, I should have known better. He did tell me to check places out, and when I didn’t get back to him, I should have known I wouldn’t have gotten another warning.

Maddox is a doer, not a talker. And he definitely doesn’t like repeating himself.

We walk around for a bit longer, looking at all it has to offer. There is a small kitchen in the back, the bathrooms are decently sized, and the common area is nice.

All in all, I like it. I would like to see a few other places though. I’m not sure if this location is the best spot. It doesn’t seem like it would get a lot of business. Especially if I plan to have bands play. They seem a little old-school around here.

We head outside as Kyle locks up the building. I stop in front of the Jeep, Maddox stands in front of me. We wave to Kyle as he walks off.

“What do you think?” He asks, pulling out his pack of cigarettes and bringing one to his lips.

“I liked it, but–”

“Good, because I bought it.” He doesn’t even let me finish my sentence.

“Fuck, Maddox! I could punch you. Why do you do this shit?” He gives me a confused look, smoke pouring from his nostrils. “You don’t even give me the choice to make the decision. You just make them for me! The deal was that I chose the place. That’s what we agreed to. Why do you think it’s okay to just do this on your own? Is that how business partners work? Because if so, I don’t want any part of it.” I push off the Jeep, stomping towards the passenger side to let myself in. Maddox grabs my arm, whirling me around to face him.

“I was trying to do something nice, okay? I was just trying to help! I know you’ve been dealing with… stuff, lately. I wanted to make this easier on you. It’s close to the house, it’s a good location. There is only one other bar in this town and it’s nowhere near here. We could make this good,” he argues.

“You sure about that? Because this area looks kind of stuffy. Like if we’re open passed 9PM the cops will be called. I want to run a bar, not a senior citizens bingo hall!” I shout back, fuming.

“I’ve already looked into it. The people that owned this before only tanked when they were stuck on making it a strip club. Before that the place was booming. It just wasn’t what they wanted.” He tells me. “They opened up a strip club in a bigger city. That’s all. Do you really think I would make a stupid business decision?”

“Besides the point!” I shout at him, pulling my arm from his grip. He lets me go. If people were outside I’m sure they’d love the drama going on, because I’m not hiding my anger. Great first impression to make for our new neighbors. I get into the car and slam the door. He is infuriating.

Maddox finishes his cigarette before getting into the Jeep. Trust me, he takes his time. Probably a good thing because I’m in the mood to throw punches and he’s the perfect target.

We drive home in silence.

When we stop in front of the garage, I get out and stomp into the house, pick up Grim who is running at me and go upstairs to my room. I slam the door and drop to the bed, cuddling with the excited ball of fluff. I only wish I could be in as good a mood as he is.

CHAPTER 9

Lenny

“What the fuck did you do now?” I ask Maddox. He is always doing something to piss her off. I don’t know how he hasn’t gotten it yet. It really isn’t hard to make her happy, or the very least, not make her mad. But for Maddox, it seems like it’s the only thing he knows how to do. Unless his dick is in her of course. But that’s only because he isn’t letting stupid shit come out of his mouth.

“I didn’t do a damn thing!” He throws his hands up defensively.

“Bullshit,” I say, standing from the couch. “She isn’t going to storm around and slam doors if she’s in a good mood. She leaves with you and comes back pissed. It’s not hard to put the pieces together!”

Maddox runs his hand through his hair and takes a seat on the couch. He rests his head back and blows out a long breath. “I don’t know, okay? I feel like I’m doing the right thing, but I just keep fucking up,” Maddox admits. “All I did was show her the building that I purchased. For the bar she wanted.”

I throw my head back and groan. “Do you really not see the issue here?” I ask him, getting frustrated myself. I’m definitely not the smartest guy here, and even I can see why she’s mad at him.

“No, not really.”

“You should have spent more time practicing having girlfriends instead of just one-nighting them. Maybe you wouldn’t piss her off so much.” I drop to the couch beside Maddox.

“Piss off Friday again?” Alec asks, walking in from outside. “I heard the door slam from outside. I can only guess it was her.”

“Fuck you, Alec. Like you’re in a better boat than I am,” Maddox taunts. Alec shrugs, shaking his empty beer can at us, asking if we want one. We both nod. Alec pauses in front of the library and pops his head in, asking Callan if he wants a beer. I don’t hear his answer.

Alec disappears into the kitchen and comes back with three beers. He doesn’t bring one to Callan, so there’s the answer. He hands one to each of us and takes a seat on the other couch, on the corner closest to us. Maddox and I crack them open simultaneously. I sip mine while he guzzles half the can.

“What’d you do this time?” Alec asks with a chuckle. His favorite pastime is pissing Maddox off. His second is hearing about what Maddox has done to piss other people off.

“He bought a building for Friday’s bar, without running it by her first. After she specifically said she wanted to do things her way.” I don’t let Maddox answer, knowing he’s going to play it off like he didn’t do anything wrong. He should know better by now.

“Ouch.” Alec takes another gulp of his beer. “When are you going to learn?”

“Apparently never,” Maddox groans, finishing his beer. “I’m getting another.”

“Bring me one,” Alec says.

“I’m good,” I tell him, knowing I still have half a beer left. Maddox gets up and goes to the kitchen, grumbling something under his breath. I can’t help but laugh. He’s always in the doghouse.

Oh! That’s what we need. We need to get Grim a doghouse! We’ll have to make sure it’s luxurious enough for Mr. Deveraux, since he’ll be sleeping in it more than Grim. I laugh out loud, earning myself a look from Alec. I wave him off, because he wouldn’t get it.

I turn on the TV and search through the movies, trying to find something for us all to watch. What I really want to do is go upstairs and be with Friday, but I know she needs the space. It’s why I’ve been going to her in the middle of the night, when she’s asleep and can’t argue. I’m hoping that subconsciously it’s helping her heal mentally. People underestimate the power of a hug. I’m sure she knows what I’m doing, but she hasn’t said anything about it. I can only assume that means she doesn’t mind. I always make sure to be gone in the morning. I don’t want to smother her, but I sleep better when I’m with her and I think she does too. I’m feeling the effects of it, but it’s worth it. I fall asleep, then wake to go into her room, sleep with her for a few hours, wake up and stalk back to my bed. To be honest, I didn’t think my subconscious was that strong, because I wake up without an alarm. It’s like my body just knows.

I stop at a comedy movie, one I haven’t seen before, and press the play button. Maddox comes back, hands Alec his beer and sits down beside me with a huff.

“Have you told her yet?” His question is aimed at Alec. I’ve already come clean about my dirty laundry. Friday knows things about me that no one else does. Things I haven’t wanted to share. Things that I buried so deep that I basically forgot about. They aren’t memories worth remembering. I’m sure each of the guys have things they don’t want others to know, whether or not they’ve shared those things with Friday, I have no idea.

“No,” Alec grunts out. He leans back on the couch, his face blank.

“You going to do that this century?” Maddox goads.

“Go fuck yourself, Maddox,” Alec snarls.

“No thanks. That’s what Lenny is for.” He elbows me and chuckles. I roll my eyes. What an idiot.

“Listen asshole, it’s bad enough I have this shit in my head, that I have to live with these memories. It’s not easy trying to form it into words to explain to her.” He takes a long swig of his beer. I look down at mine, it’s starting to get warm. I don’t really like beer. At the rate they’re going, they’ll be drunk by the time I finish this one.

“So let her watch,” Maddox suggests. Alec’s face quickly turns angry.

“You think she should see that? Are you kidding? You have no idea how bad that was. That’s the worst idea possible. She shouldn’t see it. Ever.” He takes another sip, finishing it off. “Why do you think I won’t help her? I feel like shit for it, that’s for sure. I could be helping her, but I can’t because I’m too scared that she’ll see what the fuck I saw, and go running for the hills.” He’s shaking his head even after he’s done speaking. Like he’s still thinking about it and can’t believe Maddox even suggested something like that.

“I think she almost did,” Maddox admits. I sit back, looking between the both of them as they continue their conversation. The movie catches my attention every now and then, but I’d rather know what’s going on with them. I’ll shamelessly admit that I enjoy a fat piece of juicy gossip.

“What do you mean?” Alec sits forward, resting his elbows on his thighs. His brows furrowed with concern.

“When I’m with her, outside, when she’s practicing in my head. I’m pretty sure she’s come across some conversations or something. She’s come back looking pretty messed up a few times, and now she doesn’t want to do it at all.” He takes a long swig of his beer. “I have some of my own fucked up memories, but nothing that I can remember that would make her look like that.”

“That makes me feel better. Thanks.” Alec grunts, looking almost sick to his stomach.

“You know she isn’t going anywhere, right Alec? She’s here. For good. Trust me. She’s ours and we are hers. There isn’t a thing that you could do to make her change her mind. Well, maybe cheating on her, but I know you wouldn’t do that,” I offer, trying to make him feel better. As much as I enjoy their going back and forth, I don’t like either of them to actually feel bad.

“Obviously I wouldn’t fucking do that, Lenny. For fuck’s sake.” Alec takes a sip from his beer only to realize that he’s already emptied it. He makes a disappointed face then stands. “I need another beer.”

***

Friday

Grim and I end up taking a nice nap. I’m woken up to him lapping at my face and whining. I should take him out, he may have to pee. Telling Callan that he peed in the house is not something I want to do today. Or ever. I don’t even want to think about that conversation. I don’t think Callan would respond, he’d probably faint or his head would explode. Something extreme. Grim has been good so far, today won’t be the day that I become a liar.

I stand up, stretch and walk to my door. I open it and head down the stairs, Grim tucked safely in my arms. The guys, less Callan, are sitting on the couch. All with beers in their hands and eyes glued to the large television hanging on the wall above the fireplace. None of them notice me. I’m simultaneously hit with relief and disappointment. Yes, I’m being the crazy I’m going to tell you to leave me alone but really I want you to chase me girl right now. I sneak out the front door, not wanting to disturb them. It’s good for them to spend time together.

Grim and I walk down the front yard. It’s afternoon now and the sun is high in the sky, not a cloud in sight. I stop on the small hill that Callan and I are planning to plant a tree. I should ask him when we’re going to do that. I’d like to do it soon, but I’m not sure if there is a certain time of year for that thing or not. I sit on the ground as Grim trots to the woods. I’m ready to run if he disappears inside, but he’s been weary of them so far. I don’t think he’ll wander off, his little puppy legs can only get him so far anyway. He sniffs around a few trees and finally does his business. I clap my hands and praise him. He runs over to me happily, his tongue lolling out of his mouth. I pick him up and hug him close to my chest.

“You’re a good boy, aren’t you?” I hold him in front of me to get a good look at him. He’s adorable. His paws are already big, he’s probably going to be huge. His fur is so dark it’s almost blue. He licks at me, but I hold him back. As cute as his kisses are, they’re slimy. Something I could do without.

“I saw you sneak out here.” Callan’s smooth voice sounds behind me. If it were anyone else’s it would have startled me, but his voice is too calm for that. Soothing like the sound of the ocean, that’s Callan’s voice. He doesn’t hesitate to sit beside me, even though Grim is close by and could jump on him.

I place Grim on my lap and he rests his head on my knee.

“He really is a good boy, isn’t he?” Callan reaches out and pats his head twice before pulling away. He thinks I don’t see him wipe his hand on his pants, but I do. “I’m sorry if I upset you with him. It was nothing more than shock. He’s turned out to be okay.” I smile at his words.

“I knew you’d come around. Maybe one day you’ll let him sleep with you?” Callan pales, his mouth opening and closing like a fish, searching for words. “I’m kidding!” I laugh, swatting at his leg.

“Oh, right. Of course you are.” He forces out a laugh. “The ants, though. That’s another story.”

“That’s Lenny for you. As long as the cover doesn’t come off the tank, they’ll stay contained.” I lean back on my palms, basking in the sun. I know it’ll be gone all too soon and I’d like to enjoy it for as long as I can. I don’t mind the cold and the winter, but being out in the sun like this is relaxing in its own way.

“I know. I already taped it shut without Lenny knowing,” Callan smiles proudly and I laugh. I look at Callan for a long minute before he asks, “Are you okay?”

I think for a minute before answering. “I think I am.” He nods once and doesn’t ask anymore. I’m as okay as I’m going to be right now. I’m angry at myself sometimes, for acting like this. I keep telling myself to get over it. It was just a vision. It wasn’t real. But in the back of my mind I know that it’s a possibility. It’s one of those paths that Mahlia keeps talking about. It could happen. “I’m trying to get over what I saw, but it isn’t easy. Sometimes I feel like I’m sinking and no matter how hard I swim I never reach the top. I’m drowning in heartbreak over something that didn’t really happen.”

Callan’s lips form a sad smile, yet at the same time it tells me everything is going to be okay. “That’s normal, you know. Similar to people having nightmares and waking up scared or dreaming of their significant others cheating on them and waking up angry. Just because it isn’t real, doesn’t mean you can’t feel something from it. Feelings run deeper than you can imagine. Right to your soul. You saw it in your mind, and that’s as close to real as something can get.”

He always knows how to make me feel better. He’s too logical for his own good.

“I’m worried about Alec,” I admit to him.

He lets out a sharp breath, staring off at the woods. A pair of birds fly out and disappear behind the house. “Alec is difficult. I assure you he is not in a place where we need to worry. I’ve seen him at most stages in his life, trust me when I say that this is one of the better ones. I notice that he’s been distant, as I’m sure you have. Is that where the worry is stemming from?” I nod my head. “I think he’s worried. Trying to figure out the best way to talk to you about what happened. I can’t say I’d be any different. We never know how we would react in another’s shoes, so it’s best not to judge. I think that after what happened to him, we’re lucky he’s still here. He’s stronger than he seems. He has his own ways of dealing with things, and even though we don’t necessarily agree with them or understand them, doesn’t make them wrong. They’ve worked for him for years. We have to accept that.”

I rest my head on Callan’s shoulder, and he throws his arm around me, pulling my hair from around my neck and letting it fall down my back.

“We’re going to get through this. We’re going to be okay,” he promises.

“I wish it would happen already. Whatever it is, I just want it to come. I’m sick of waiting. That’s what is making this worse.”

“Anticipation is a big factor in causing anxiety. Waiting and not knowing. Maybe you should do more to keep yourself occupied? I overheard the guys talking earlier, seems you have a new building to tend to?” I groan, his comment reminding me that I was mad at Maddox for, yet again, taking my choices away from me. “You do know that he thinks he’s doing the right thing, don’t you?” he questions.

“Yes. That’s why it’s hard to really be mad at him. I just wish he understood. I know he’s got the whole need to take care of everyone attitude, and maybe it works, but I need to have some kind of control too.”

“Have you told him this?”

“Not in so many words,” I admit quietly.

“Hm. Let’s just say men are not well-known for understanding women’s subtleties.” He looks at me, bringing his finger to my chin and lifting it up towards his face. His soft lips meet mine in a kiss that I needed more than I knew. “Come on. Come help me with dinner.” He squeezes my thigh. I slide Grim off my lap before standing and then pick him up. Callan leads us to the house with his hand on my lower back. Always a gentleman.

I knew today would be better than yesterday. That’s how I know that tomorrow will be even better than today.

CHAPTER 10

Friday

Before bed, I find Maddox. Things with Lenny and Callan have been relatively normal, other than the lack of sex. I’d debated who I wanted to patch things up with first. I then realized that I don’t actually have a problem with Alec right now. He’s just in his own world and he needs to figure things out. I’ve never wanted to push him to talk to me about what happened, and I feel that doing that now would be even worse. So, that leaves me to talk to Maddox. Though he’s the only one that I’m actually upset with anyway.

Something about him has made a dark side of me come out. A side I didn’t know I had. One that is fresh and cocky and teasing. I know he secretly likes it, and I’ll admit that I do too. Just maybe not out loud. He’s in his room when I find him, sitting on the bed and taking his shoes off.

“To what do I owe the pleasure?” He asks, grinning like the cat that got the cream. No matter how mad I am at him, or what kind of mood he’s in, he always greets me the same way. Like nothing in the world can break his spirit. He’s so strong, emotionally. I still don’t know much about this Circle thing, but I know deep down that he’s a great Superior. Everyone will see it once he gets his time to shine.

At the same time, it’s shit like this that makes me crazy. How can my being mad at him not affect him?

Breathe Friday, breathe. It’s worth the dick, girl.

Of course it is. One, he isn’t that bad. And two, I love him. And not just because of his dick game.

After having a mental conversation with myself, I open my mouth and ask, “Can we talk?”

“Sure. I was going to take a shower…”

“After?” I offer, knowing that we need to get this over with. The longer I wait, the more I’m less likely to want to do this.

“You could join me?” I meet his eyes, they’re twinkling with mischief. A rush of warmth pools in my lower belly. A feeling I haven’t felt in quite some time.

“I’d love to. My shower?”

“I’d prefer mine. It’s smaller, more… intimate, you could say.” He winks. I roll my eyes at him. He stands, pulling his shirt over his head. I stare at him for a moment, taking in every crevice and shadow that his body has to offer. He is a god in a man’s body. I quickly rip my own shirt off before I’m caught checking him out. He unbuttons his jeans, pulling down the zipper slowly. His eyes on me the entire time. His dark briefs peak out at me and my heart picks up. It’s been so long since I’ve had sex, that I can’t help but play his game. I pull my bra off, sliding it down my arms and tossing it on the bed. Then I take off the leggings, leaving them on the floor. I walk to his bathroom, wearing only the black thong that he picked out for me.

All I’ve worn lately are the clothes he bought for me. I went through my old clothes, wanting to get rid of some of them, but realized I couldn’t. And I still haven’t, but I haven’t worn them either. The things he bought me, well, they’re beyond perfect. They’re soft and comfortable. My closet looks much better too. It’s full and colorful and organized into categories that I didn’t know existed.

I feel Maddox’s gaze on me as I walk by and enter his bathroom. I don’t miss the growing form in his pants. I don’t doubt that him and Lenny have had a piece of each other. And I don’t care, not in the least. Though the thought does make me want Maddox more than I did a few minutes ago. Nothing turns me on more than seeing my guys together. Watching them pleasure me and then one another? Yeah, that’s the best.

They’ve told me that some Circles don’t do that, which seems odd to me. If you’re all together, shouldn’t you be all together? At the same time, I get that it isn’t for everyone. Not my problem though. The more my guys want to be together, the better. Just as long as they don’t forget about me, which I don’t think would ever happen.

I stand in front of Maddox’s mirror, fluffing my hair for no reason other than doing something. We’re getting in the shower, why does it matter what my hair looks like? I watch in the mirror as Maddox makes his way towards me. He stops behind me, his dark eyes finding mine in our reflection. His warm hands slide around my waist, his hardness pressing into my lower back. I look at us in the mirror, and a rush of emotion floods my chest. I almost feel like I can’t breathe. As infuriating as he is, I am head over heels in love with him.

His muscled, tattooed arms both pop out behind my smaller frame. I’ve never thought of myself as small, I have some meat to my bones, but that’s how I look in front of this hunk of man meat. I rest my head on his chest and lock my fingers into his. He kisses my neck once before stepping away. My body missing his warmth immediately.

He walks to the shower and turns it on, sliding the door to the side for me to get in. This shower is made for only one person, this is going to be a tight fit. Especially with a man the size of Maddox. I pull my panties off and step into the shower and under the hot spray of water. Maddox enters a moment later, placing his hands on my hips and his lips on my shoulder. He drags his lips and tongue over my shoulder to my neck, biting gently. I moan at the thought of him biting me, of feeding from me again. A tinge of anger strikes when I remember him telling me that he can’t feed from me, and he’s never explained why. I want him to. I want to feel his fangs break through my skin, feel his tongue slide across my neck. I’ve never felt anything like when he fed from me that one and only time.

His hard cock pushes between my legs, sliding along my crease, just out of reach of my clit. My nails dig into his arms, causing blood. His tongue stays on my neck, lingering over my racing pulse. My walls clench with the need for him to be inside of me. He growls into my neck before dragging his nose along my skin.

“Don’t stop, please.” I wrap my hand around the back of his neck and pull him to me. He’s thrusting between my legs now, sliding his length along my clit. It’s been so long that I think I may come from this alone. His tongue finds my neck once again and I cry out as I near an orgasm. “Bite me, Maddox.” His grip tightens on my hips, his thrusts become quicker. “Please…”

He doesn’t make me ask again. The next thing I know my entire body is on fire. Stars fill my vision as I cry out his name. My body and mind tingle with the effects of the orgasm that’s taken over me. I faintly feel Maddox pulling blood from my neck physically, but mentally I can feel it all over. I know that’s why this feels so good. Garbled noises leave my throat, as embarrassing as they are, I don’t care. Maddox’s thrusts become erratic. Soon I feel warm hot liquid between my legs. He pulls away from my neck, a guttural groan sounding in my ear. I hold on to Maddox for dear life, knowing that if I let go my legs will give out.

“I shouldn’t have done that,” he tells me. His eyes fully black, but turn back to normal once he blinks. I always get a rush when I see his eyes like that. Knowing that he’s something that’s a little bit more than just Maddox.

“Why not?” I ask, trying not to sound offended.

“It’s not Monday. I stick to a weekly feeding because that’s all I need to sustain my powers. Any more and it’s nothing other than for fun.”

“What’s the problem with that?” I ask, pouring a small amount of Maddox’s body wash onto the loofa. I don’t have any soap in here, but I don’t mind smelling like him. He smells good. “What’s wrong with having fun?”

“I’m worried that I won’t be able to control myself,” he admits, reaching around me for the shampoo. “That I won’t be able to stop.”

“Has that happened before?”

“Kind of. Not exactly. When I was younger it did, but that was before I made this rule.”

“So you don’t actually know what will happen?” I pause my washing, confused by his admission. He’s worried about something that he doesn’t know will happen for sure? That’s…

I feel like this is one of those moments I should learn from, but of course, I won’t.

“The last time I fed from you, I felt like an addict looking for my next fix for days. Your blood is delicious. It’s too hard to say no to.” He lets out a sigh. “I don’t know what would happen if I drained you, to you or to me.”

“But you stopped.”

“This time,” he says, sounding worried.

“You seem fine now,” I say. I realize that I’m about to start another argument, so I give up. I’m tired of fighting. “I won’t push the subject, because I can tell that it worries you. All I’m saying is, give yourself a chance. Something that feels that good shouldn’t be ignored.” I wink at him and he smirks.

“Turn around,” he says. I do, rinsing the soap from my body as Maddox runs his fingers through my hair, lathering up the shampoo. He massages my head and runs his fingers down the length of my hair. When he’s done, I rinse it all out and condition it myself while he washes himself up. We get out and dry off.

When we get back into his room, he walks to the dresser and pulls out a pair of sweatpants, taking his time to get dressed. I gather my clothes, dropping the towel into the laundry basket. “Meet me in my room?” I leave his room without waiting for an answer. He agreed to talk, so I know he’ll come.

It just so happens that Alec is walking by as I walk out. I bump into him, dropping my clothes on the floor.

“We really need to…” His words trail off when he notices how very naked I am. “Fuck,” he says under his breath. I smile to myself as I pick up my clothes, pretending that his words aren’t giving me a big head.

“Stop meeting like this? I was thinking the same.” I wink at him before continuing to my room. When I get inside, he’s still standing there. I laugh to myself and drop the clothes in the corner. I don’t have a laundry basket yet. It’s on the list of things I need to purchase.

I’m putting my camisole over my head when Maddox enters the room. He shuts the door behind him. I get into bed, on top of the covers and lean against the headboard. Maddox climbs on and does the same, sitting close enough that our arms brush.

“I’m sorry about the building. I’ll call Kyle on Monday and put it up for sale. It’s not a big deal. You can go do this on your own. I won’t do anything other than write the check,” he blurts out. Something tells me he’s been thinking about saying this all day.

“Maddox, it isn’t about the property. You know that, right?” I say softly.

He lets out a harsh breath before saying, “Not really, no.”

Patience, patience, patience.

“I like the building. I trust you when you say it’s a good property and a good place for business. The problem is you taking away my choice. I don’t like that. For most of my life I’ve been forced to live it a certain way. I’ve been on my own for the most part, but I’ve been limited. Now that I finally have my free will, the means to do whatever I want – and I don’t mean because of your money – I can’t let that go. I need control over my own life. I know that you like to take charge and you need to help everyone and fix everything, and that’s great Maddox. It really is. I love how big your heart is, even though you act like it doesn’t exist. But help me when I need it, not when I don’t.”

He nods his head slowly. “All right, I think I can do that,” he says.

“I know I haven’t been easy to deal with and I’m sorry for that. I’m sorry to all of you. I’m trying my best to deal with what happened. Each day gets a little easier.” I take his hand in mine, running my thumb over his knuckles.

“I haven’t noticed a difference at all.” The corner of his mouth lifts in a half smile. My eyes widen and I swat him on the chest. He catches my wrist and brings my hand to his mouth, kissing my palm. His eyes dart to mine. “I love you.”

My breath catches in my throat as my heart speeds up. He’s never said it like that before. Never freely and while staring me down. It’s intense coming from him. He breathes out a laugh, placing my hand on his leg. “I am sorry. I don’t mean to take away your control, I don’t mean to make you feel that way. I truly think that I’m making things easier for you.”

“I know,” I tell him, scooting down the bed and resting my head on his upper thigh. His fingers brush through my damp hair, easing me into sleep.

CHAPTER 11

Maddox

-SUNDAY-

“No. You don’t mean it. You don’t want to do this.”

I wake up at the sound of hushed voices. Someone is talking. Quietly, but not quietly enough.

“Just calm down, okay? Everything is okay.”

That’s Friday. Who is she talking to? I perk up a bit more, straining my ears to listen.

Incoherent mumbles are all I hear in response.

My breaths are long and slow. I’m not fully awake yet. Maybe this is just a dream.

But why does that voice sound so familiar? Where are those sounds coming from? Who are those sounds coming from?

Wake up, Maddox.

When I hear choked sobs coming from the side of me, I know something is wrong. Who the fuck would be upsetting Friday at this time of night? It’s enough for me to wake up and move. I roll over, ready to punch whoever the hell it is because one, how dare they upset Friday. And two, I’m trying to sleep here. I don’t sleep well to begin with. The only time I get a good night’s sleep is when I’m with her, and that hasn’t happened much lately.

When I roll over, what I see is not what I expected to see.

Fuck.

I should have known this was coming. I should have seen it.

What I want to do, I can’t do. I want to fucking kill.

But that’s not a good idea. It’s too dangerous. That knife is way too close to Friday’s throat. We don’t have an answer on how she can die, or how immortal she is or isn’t. I can’t take the chance.

“You, you did this to him. It was you. You hurt him and now… now I’m going to hurt you.” Alec’s words are quiet, mumbled. This is how he talks when he sleepwalks after a nightmare. I should have seen this coming. They told me that it happened once, and with the way he’s been lately we should have known. Damnit, we should have known!

Wet streaks glimmer off Friday’s face. The tip of the blade is touching her throat. Alec is bent over with one hand flat on the bed and the other grasping the hilt of the knife. He hasn’t noticed me. If I move too fast, I may scare him or worse – piss him off. So I do the only thing that I can think of.

Alec, wake the fuck up!

It won’t work. Friday’s internal voice is trembling. I tried.

Fuck!

A quiet clicking sounds from outside of the door. Tap, tap, tap.

What the hell is that?

Tap, tap, tap.

I keep my eyes on Alec. He’s staring at Friday like a foreign object. Like someone dangerous. Like someone who… killed his brother. Because that’s what he thinks. In his head, he thinks it was Friday that killed Aaron. That’s always how it is when he’s having a nightmare.

A moment later a low growl sounds from the floor. Alec turns his head in that direction, pulling the knife a few centimeters away. It’s enough for me to take my shot. I push off the bed, using my hands and feet for leverage. I lunge at Alec, tackling him to the floor, hoping I don’t get stabbed in the process. Yeah, I’ll heal, but it hurts like a bitch. Something I don’t want to deal with right now.

Alec loses his balance and falls to the floor with a loud thud, my body landing on top of his. He lets out a wheeze as all of the air leaves his lungs. The knife flies from his hand, sliding across the wood floor towards the bathroom. I punch him in the face so damn hard. Harder than he deserved, but if this mother fucker doesn’t wake up, then I’m going to kill him. I’ll deal with the repercussions tomorrow. After I go back to fucking sleep.

“What the fuck!” he shouts at me. “Wha… what the fuck is going on?” He asks, nursing his jaw. I look back at Friday, who is now cuddling Grim in her arms. Her face still stained with tears.

Callan and Lenny make it to the room as I’m standing up. It takes a moment, but when Alec’s eyes widen, I know realization has hit.

“I didn’t… what did I do? Did I hurt her??” He looks frantically between me and the other guys. No one says anything. He gets to his feet quickly, pushing me out of the way to see her. I stand in front of the knife, shielding it with my feet. He doesn’t need to see that. He’s going to be upset enough. “Did I hurt you? Please tell me I didn’t hurt you!” He pleads with Friday, on the verge of tears himself. She looks to me, I give her a slight shake of my head.

She wipes the tears away and puts on a smile.

“No, Alec. You didn’t hurt me. You, uh, were standing over me when I woke up. You were mumbling something. It scared me but then Maddox woke up. It’s fine. I’m okay.” He reaches his hand out to touch her, but quickly pulls it away. He storms out of the room, pushing both Lenny and Callan aside. A few moments later the front door slams shut, causing Friday to wince.

“Should someone…” Friday starts.

“He’ll be fine. He needs space. Trust me,” I tell her. I pick up the knife. Lenny’s eyes widen once he realizes what I’m holding.

“He had that?” Callan asks, his voice laced with concern.

“Yeah. I can’t believe he went downstairs to get this before coming back up here. He’s never been that premeditated before. I woke to him holding it to Friday’s throat.”

“But you said–”

“I said what I had to. Alec doesn’t need to know about this.” I hold up the knife. “It’ll only make things worse. Besides, Friday is fine. There wasn’t a drop of blood shed.” Lenny’s eyes rake over me, and I realize that I’m naked. Oops. Not that I really give a fuck. Everyone here has seen me naked anyway.

Callan walks into the room, sitting on the edge of the bed beside Friday. “Are you? Really okay, that is.” He says to her, in that tone that could make anyone feel better. He was gifted with a mellow voice. I still think he would have made a great doctor. He has the perfect voice for delivering bad news. Nothing about Callan is intimidating. Other than his brains.

“I am, yeah. Just scared. Do you really think he would have?” She looks at Callan, still holding Grim close to her chest. Her bare chest…

“Doesn’t matter. He didn’t,” I cut in. Do I think he would have? Abso-fucking-lutely. It’s a good thing I woke up when I did. If he would have hurt her, or worse? If he would have… I can’t even think about it. That boy would suffer for the rest of his life, and not just with the guilt of what he did, but with what I’d do to him.

Lenny goes to Friday’s side, kissing her head. Callan stands and they both move to go back to their rooms.

“Wait,” Friday says quietly, almost scared.

They turn in unison to look at her.

“Will you guys stay? Please?” Lenny smiles and Callan nods. She scoots towards the middle of the bed, as they walk towards her and climb in.

“Let me go put this back where it belongs,” I tell them, leaving the room and heading down to the kitchen. I slide the knife back into the butcher’s block. I stand there and stare at it for a moment, tapping my fingers on the counter. Are we going to have to lock up the knives now? Hide the key from him?

What the fuck am I going to do with this guy…

He knows this is how he gets. Shit, we all know this is how he gets. So why the hell has it happened twice already? How have we allowed him to get that far with her? Not only once, but twice! It can’t happen again. I won’t allow it. Alec needs to work out whatever is going on inside of his head and tell Friday what happened. That’s the only way this will end. I know it isn’t specifically what’s happened that’s making him like this, he learned to deal with that a long time ago. It’s the worry that’s eating him alive from the inside out. His constant fear of her leaving once he opens up is feeding his darkness and he can’t escape it.

Well, I’ll tell you right now. That asshole is not going to work tomorrow and him and I are going to have a nice long chat. As a matter of fact, I have half a mind to tell him he isn’t leaving this damn house until he talks to her.

Before heading upstairs, I step outside – still fully naked, cock swinging – wanting to see if he took off in his truck or on foot. There aren’t neighbors close enough to see me in the nude, so I don’t care that I’m not wearing any clothes.

His truck is still here. That’s good. I’d rather him walk and let off steam, than be behind that huge piece of metal. Who knows what kind of trouble he would get himself into if he were driving like this.

The air is chilly, fall is definitely coming. Goosebumps cover my skin as I walk back inside. I don’t bother locking the door. Lenny has the wards up, he’ll know if someone gets through. Someone other than Alec, anyway.

When I get upstairs… what a sight to see. Friday cuddled between Lenny and Callan, Grim curled up by her feet. They’re all asleep. Peaceful. Like we didn’t just almost lose her.

I crawl into bed on the side of Lenny. I lay on my back, staring at the blank ceiling for quite some time. When the room starts to fill with light as the sun comes up, I know there’s no chance I’m going back to sleep. Alec still isn’t back. I didn’t expect him to be gone this long, but I’m sure he’s fine. I get up and take a quick shower, then get dressed and go to the kitchen. Normally I don’t like cooking, but since I’m up, I guess I should do something. I pull the pancake mix from the cabinet. I can handle pancakes. Pancakes are easy.

***

Friday

I wake up in the morning, my throat feeling like I swallowed a cactus. I’m squished between two warm bodies. When I open my eyes, my beautiful long-haired boy is sleeping peacefully in front of me. The arm that’s draped over my waist from behind belongs to my sexy schoolteacher. I look beyond Lenny, assuming I’ll find Maddox, but the rest of the bed is empty.

The memories of last night flood my brain and I feel nauseous. I hold it back and take deep breaths until the nausea disappears.

It’s fine, it’s going to be fine.

Is Alec back? Where did he go? Is he okay?

Another pile of questions to add to my already growing list. What’s a little more stress when you already have a mountain of it? Answer: You never know which straw will break the camel’s back. That’s the best I’ve got.

I want to jump out of bed. I want to seek him out, make sure he’s okay. But I don’t. I try to relax. I pull Lenny closer to me, needing them as close as they can possibly get. I’m going to stay here in the safety of my bed. Alec is an adult. I’m sure he’s fine. He knows how to take care of himself. He’s dealt with this for a long time. The more I chase after him, the less he has the opportunity to come to me.

He’ll come back when he’s ready, but I hope it’s soon. I’m trying to get out of this dark hole I’ve buried myself in. Things like Alec not being here will only keep me down longer, no matter how much I fight it, everything is harder when I’m not with them.

My eyes glance to the clock. It’s way too early. Though I should have known judging by the fact that Callan is still sleeping. If it were late, I’d be in bed alone with Lenny.

Lenny rolls over to his belly, nuzzling his face into my breasts, letting out a contented sigh. I laugh to myself and run my fingers through his hair. It’s always so soft.

A short while later Callan stirs from behind me, stretching. He runs his fingertips down my ribs, flattening his hand once he reaches my hips. His hand continues down over my thigh and then back up. Goosebumps trail his hand. A quiet moan leaves my lips at the feel of his gentle hands on my body. Callan presses closer, his hard length digging into my ass. His lips meet my shoulder, then my neck. I turn my head, my mouth needing his. Callan’s hand reaches up to cup my face and I turn towards him, my body pressing firmly against his.

A jolt of pleasure rushes through me as Lenny reaches around, taking my nipple between his fingers. His hot mouth trails along my back, causing me to arch into him. Lenny doesn’t waste time entering me from behind, sliding in easily with how wet I am. I cry out at the feeling of fullness into Callan’s mouth. Callan reaches down, his fingers finding that sensitive bundle of nerves. His fingers rub gentle circles over my clit.

All of my guys satisfy me in many ways, but Callan is the one that prefers to make me come with his mouth. He’d stay down there all day if I let him. Spoiler alert: I would.

Callan’s kiss is rough, demanding. Needy, even. His tongue tangling with mine in a way that tells me he wants more. “If you want to do something, do it,” I whisper to him. I don’t know what he’s comfortable with. Threesomes are not a game he’s used to playing. He groans at my words. A short moment later Callan is ripping the blankets off us. He pulls back, looking between my legs as Lenny pushes in and out of me at a painstakingly slow pace. He feels unbelievable no matter how he fucks me.

Callan’s hand finds its way between my legs once again, rubbing my clit with his fingers. He pushes my leg up higher and I rest it over Lenny’s. Callan hesitates for a second, like he’s mulling something over. Lenny’s groaning behind me catches his attention and Callan moves to the bottom of the bed. He dives between my legs, his tongue flicking at my clit as Lenny pumps his cock in and out of me. Callan holds my leg up, his fingers digging into my inner thigh. The sharp pain quickly turning into pleasure.

Lenny slides his arm under me and pulls me on top of him, my back to his front, in some kind of sleeping reverse cowgirl position that I have never been in before. I rest the flats of my feet on the bed, holding myself in place as Lenny thrusts into me from below. Callan climbs between both of our legs. His green eyes meet mine for a split second before he moves back down to my pussy.

I moan loudly at the vision in front of me. Callan licking me, while Lenny thrusts in and out. Callan’s hot tongue on me, and so close to Lenny’s cock. My fingers dig into the sheets, as I throw my head back. Lenny finds my neck, sucking and licking at my sensitive flesh.

Callan’s fingers dig into my thighs as Lenny’s hands knead at my breasts. My hands tangle in Callan’s hair. Callan licks his way down to my hole. The hole that Lenny is pumping into. He runs his tongue along it, simultaneously licking Lenny. He lets out a hiss into my ear. When Callan starts to move up, I push his head back down. The sound Lenny makes as Callan’s tongue runs over both of us is too much to handle. Lenny’s thrusts become erratic, his grasp tightening on my breasts, pinching my nipples roughly.

Callan’s thumb finds my clit, rubbing circles, bringing me to my own orgasm. The moment I clench around Lenny, I feel his hot come fill me up. Callan pulls away, sitting back on his knees, his cock hard and throbbing. Lenny slides me off him gently, his cum seeping out and down my legs. He reaches for Callan and throws him onto the bed taking his cock in his mouth without hesitation. My eyes dart to Callan’s face, unsure of how he’s going to react to what Lenny’s just done. He throws his head back, letting out a harsh breath.

I watch, shocked, as Lenny’s head bobs up and down on Callan’s length. I realize that I want a piece of this action. I move beside Lenny, grabbing Callan from the base and bringing my mouth to him. Lenny pulls back and lets me have a turn sucking Callan’s cock, but not for long. Lenny meets my mouth, both kissing me and licking Callan’s plump tip at the same time.

“Fuck…” Callan breathes out. Lenny and I continue sucking Callan off together. Our tongues brushing against each other, my hand pumping Callan at the same time. “I’m going to come. Fuck, I’m going to come.” Callan lets out a deep groan, his hips bucking. His cum shoots out in spurts, landing in our mouths. When it stops, when Callan is empty, Lenny pulls me into a kiss, the taste of Callan on our lips.

CHAPTER 12

Friday

It’s late afternoon. We’ve already had lunch, went for a walk around the property with Grim and worked on the barn. Alec is still not home.

I’ve lost my plan of being positive. Today just won’t happen for me. I’ve accepted defeat at this point.

I know the guys are trying to keep me occupied, but it isn’t working very well. They’re used to this, they think everything will be okay. Me? Well, we all know I’ve been worrying as is, now it’s just worse. I can’t lose him. I’ve tried calling his cell, more than I’d like to admit. I’ve texted him, also more than I’d like to admit. All have gone unanswered. I even tried reaching him telepathically – I’m not sure if it even worked, because of course I didn’t get a response.

The barn is almost finished. There is one wall left to paint and then it’s done. Other than getting all the gym equipment, that is. I don’t want to think about the price tag on that one, but luckily it has nothing to do with me, so I don’t feel guilty at all.

Maddox tried coaxing me to the bar, but I’m not in the mood. I don’t want to go anywhere. I want to stay here and wait for Alec.

“I’m going to beat the shit out of him when he gets here, you’re not going to want to see it,” Maddox tells me. Another overstated attempt to get me to leave and busy myself with something.

It doesn’t work. And his threats don’t scare me because I won’t allow that to happen. The last time those two fought it out was the last time that it will ever happen. We shouldn’t be fighting with each other. Which is exactly why I’ve made up with my guys and had sex with the three of them in only a twenty-four-hour period. Yeah, that kind of sounds bad but… oh well. I’ve quickly accepted that this is the norm for me, and many others.

Alec may not be so lucky, as much as I don’t want anyone fighting, I may punch him myself for making me worry. He’s definitely not getting ass for a week. Okay, a couple of days.

I remember being worried about how this entire relationship thing would work. How could I satisfy them all? How could they be happy with only me? They’d explained to me that this is just how it is. They assured me that they would be more than happy with never having anyone else. I didn’t believe them at first, but they’ve quickly proven themselves. Everything fell into place, just as they promised.

Even though I argued with Maddox, telling him that I did not want to go to the bar today, he’s making me go tomorrow. He keeps complaining about how much work there is to do.

Okay, well, I’m not the one that bought a building in that condition. I agreed to run my own bar, not fix one up. That’s your problem, Maddox!

I keep my opinion to myself, not wanting to start another argument. Straw, meet camel’s back.

We order food for dinner because no one feels like cooking. The sun is starting to set, the light of day slowly disappearing, and Alec still isn’t home. I’m losing my mind. I’m sure that he’s dead. Why else would he be gone this long?

Lenny meets the pizza guy at the bottom of the gate. He checks the food before bringing it into the house. We can’t be too careful about anything anymore. Not after everything that’s happened. We sit on the couches in front of the TV – against Callan’s advice and threats – and we eat our pizza and watch a movie. A Rom-Com to lighten the mood. The only one against it, is Maddox. Go figure, right? Grim sleeps soundly on the floor by our feet while we eat, I silently praise him for not begging for food. I caught Callan petting him a few times today when no one was looking.

Before I know it, the movie is over. It’s late, and as much as I don’t want to go up to bed, I know sitting around and waiting isn’t going to do me any good. I’m on a quest here… to dig myself out of my hole, not dig it deeper. Today was a mess up day, everyone is allowed one of those. Tomorrow, I move forward.

“Go up to bed with her, I’m going to clean up,” Maddox says, waving us off. He gets weird looks from us all because he never offers to clean up. And on top of making breakfast this morning, I’m wondering if he’s hit his head. If he wants time alone, that’s fine. Maybe he’s upset about Alec and needs space? Whatever it is, I don’t need an explanation. Alec isn’t here to murder, so I’m sure it will be fine. Maybe he really is just trying to be nice?

I head upstairs with Lenny and Callan, Grim tucked into Lenny’s arms. I have no energy to carry him, I almost thought I wouldn’t make it up the stairs myself.

Grim has turned out to be such a good little puppy. He already knows to go to the door when he has to pee or poop. He doesn’t make a mess when he’s eating, and he naps… a lot. Lenny has been a huge help in taking care of him. I never wanted anything to take care of, but I’ve learned to love the little guy. And it makes me so happy to see Lenny with him. He is definitely a dog person. Plus, Grim was a gift to me from Maddox. Not like he hasn’t bought me a million things at this point, but a shirt is nothing like a live animal. He bought me a friend, someone that will always have my back, when I feel like no one else does.

We all undress and change for bed in our rooms. The guys come in shortly after, dressed in only briefs. I take a deep breath, trying to calm the butterflies swarming around in my belly. I could totally have another repeat of this morning with zero complaints.

“You guys are staying with me, right?”

“Of course,” Callan says, sitting on the edge of the bed.

“Duh, Cupcake. You know I’ll just sneak in here anyway. At least now I won’t have to be up early and sneak back to my room.” He smiles, picking up Grim and placing him on the bed. He turns in a circle before dropping down into a small ball.

I climb into bed, cuddling up to Callan. Lenny climbs in and gets on my other side. We all lie on our backs, staring up at the ceiling. Callan’s hand is firmly in mine as Lenny’s fingers brush against my other one, tickling my palm.

“What if he doesn’t come home?” I ask, my voice crackles, betraying me as I speak. “What if something’s happened?” My bottom lip trembles.

“Don’t think like that,” Callan says calmly. He always speaks with full understanding. Like he knows exactly how you feel, his tone is never out of place. No wonder he’s such a great teacher.

“Have you seen him?” Lenny asks. “No one in their right mind would fuck with Alec. Especially when he’s in a mood like this.”

“He just needs space. He’s upset and doesn’t know how to talk about it. He’s lost in the darkness.” Callan explains.

I feel the same. I just wish he would let me find him. The dark is less scary when you have someone by your side.

***

Alec

I didn’t know where I was going when I took off. I’m not sure that I know where I am now. All I know is that it’s been a long fucking time since I’ve been home. I’m glad that I had half a mind to get dressed and grab my stuff. If I didn’t have my wallet who really knows where I’d be.

I think I somehow ended up in another town. This place is too city to be Renard. I walked and didn’t realize what I was doing until the sun was up. It set a long time ago. I’m exhausted. I’m starving.

I miss Friday.

I’m currently sitting on a bench across from a shitty motel, debating whether or not I want to go in. I know for sure that I want food, but I should probably go home. My phone is almost dead. I can’t decide whether I want a room in that hotel, or if going home is better. I need to make a decision before my phone dies, or it will be made for me.

I can’t show my face at home, but that’s where I want to be. I need to be with her. I thought leaving and walking would clear my head, but it didn’t. I feel worse. Because along with feeling guilty, I now feel empty too. I can’t believe this happened again. I can’t believe I almost hurt her again.

It needs to stop.

It’s late. Real late. Everyone is probably in bed. If I Uber home I can make it in without anyone knowing. I can eat and then get to bed. Then I’ll deal with this shit in the morning.

My stomach grumbles loudly as I open the Uber app on my phone. I’m thirty miles away from home. How the fuck did I end up thirty damn miles away? I request a driver, who should be here in less than five minutes. I sit back on the bench and wait, the chill in the air sharp against my skin. I suddenly wish I’d put on a long-sleeved shirt. I can’t remember the last time someone went grocery shopping, but I hope it wasn’t too long ago. I’m going to eat everything edible inside of that house.

The car shows up on time, thankfully. I slide into the backseat of the red Honda when it pulls up. The interior is tan leather, in great condition. The driver has headphones in that are connected to his phone, a young kid – probably in college. I’m glad he doesn’t feel like talking, because I’d probably tell him to fuck off and get myself kicked out.

I am not in the mood to talk to anyone.

The stereo plays in the background. Popular Monster by Falling in Reverse. It’s not the first time I’ve heard this song, but it’s the first time I’ve really listened to the lyrics. I’m positive that this song was written for me.

An hour and $125.00 later, I’m being dropped off in front of the gate. I enter the code and stand back as they creak open. I sneak in the moment they’re open enough for my large frame to fit, and press the button for them to close once I’m through. I start my trek up the long driveway, my feet sore, legs tired and stomach hurting. A headache is starting to form behind my eyes, from lack of sleep and sugar. Halfway up the driveway, I contemplate stopping right there and sleeping. It’s not the worst place I’ve slept in my life.

Just a little bit longer.

As I round the curve, the house comes into view. The only lights on are the ones outside. Good. That means everyone is in bed. I open the front door when I reach it, knowing that we never lock it. We deal with magical people, if someone wanted to get in, a lock won’t stop them. I shut the door behind me and take a deep breath, fighting off the urge to faint. It feels good to be home. I turn left, ready to eat everything in the fridge when I pause, feeling a presence.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Fuck. I’ve been caught.

My eyes dart to the stairs, but no one is there. I squint towards the couch. Yep. Over there, on the couch. That’s where he is, lurking in the dark like the vampire that he is.

Fuck me.

“Maddox, I really need–”

“What you need, Alec, is to get over here before I lose the bit of sanity that I have left.” His voice steady and calm.

On a normal day, I’d fight with him. I’d argue, call him a shit head and walk away. But, there’s a couple things going on here. One, I can tell he’s not in a mood to mess around. I’ve never heard him use that tone before. Two, if I try to fight him right now, he probably would kill me. I have no energy and I kind of deserve it. And three, I deserve to suffer a little bit longer for what I did to her. So I walk to him, stomach cramping and head pounding. I take a seat on the couch that he isn’t on, resting my arms on my knees.

Maddox flicks on the lamp beside him, causing the room to light up in a pale shade of yellow. I hate these lights. I blink my eyes a few times as they adjust to the brightness.

“Where have you been?” He asks, leaning back on the couch like he couldn’t care less where I’ve been.

“I don’t know,” I tell him truthfully.

“I am in no mood for games, Alec.”

“I said I don’t know, Maddox! I’m not lying to you. I left and ended up… I don’t even know where. Somewhere that isn’t here. That’s all I can tell you.”

He’s quiet for a long moment. I don’t bother saying anything, I just sit there and we stare at each other. Maddox leans forward, steeples his hands in front of his mouth and smiles.

“This is how it’s going to go, Alec. Because I’m tired of this bullshit. Tired of Friday being upset all the time. Tired of you being a depressed asshole, and tired of cleaning up the mess and trying to keep everything in line. I’m just tired. This isn’t going to happen again.”

“I–” He holds up a hand, and I let out a frustrated breath.

“I am not finished,” he states before continuing. “You are going to make this up to Friday. You are going to figure something out to make the fact that you’ve been gone for almost twenty-four hours better. You are going to make this right. You are also going to find a way to apologize to me, Callan and Lenny for having to cover for your ass all day and pretend like we weren’t worried out of our minds, just to keep her sane.” He stands. “And lastly, you are going to tell Friday what the fuck happened with you and your mom, or you can get the fuck out.”

He walks off, not needing an answer. His words are final. I know Maddox well enough to know when I’ve hit defeat. His soft footsteps sound on the stairs. I throw my head back, running my hands through my beard. I no longer have an appetite, that’s for sure. Even so, I know that I need to eat something. I just got my ass chewed out like a teenager, though I don’t know exactly what that was like because it never happened to me. I stand up and head to the kitchen. I take the box of leftover pizza, pulling a slice from it. I shove it into my mouth and put the box back in the fridge. I eat it cold, not wanting to wait.

When I’m done with that, I grab a bottle of water and walk to my room, quietly. I cannot deal with anyone else tonight. I need a shower and sleep. I’ll handle them tomorrow.

I get to my room, strip my clothes, and hop in the shower. I stay in there until the water starts to cool. When I’m done, I get into bed, not bothering with clothes. I thought I’d fall asleep right away, but turns out there is too much shit on my mind. Go figure. I know I’m way too tired to have a nightmare or sleepwalk tonight. When I go out, I’ll be out.

I stare into the darkness trying to figure out what the hell I am going to do to make this up to everyone. Then I wonder why in the fuck I am listening to Maddox anyway.

Because he told me to.

Because they deserve it.

Because if I don’t then I could really lose my spot in this Circle. It’s not something that happens often, and it isn’t something to deal with easily, but it is possible. It’s painful for a long time. I honestly don’t know much about it, all I know is I don’t want to feel that kind of pain. And it’s more than not wanting to deal with it. I want to be here. I want to be with the guys and I definitely want to be with Friday. This is where I belong in life, I know that now.

What can I do to make it up to them?

I set my alarm early. Knowing part of what I’m going to do to make it up to everyone. The rest, I’ll have to make up as I go.

CHAPTER 13

Friday

-MONDAY-

I wake to a dark room as someone crawls into bed. Panic hitting my chest thinking that it’s Alec again, then excitement… thinking that it’s Alec again.

It isn’t.

I lift my head. I can’t see Maddox’s eyes, but his head tilts towards me.

“He’s home, he’s fine. Go back to sleep, you can talk to him in the morning.” He kisses my forehead softly, before getting comfortable on the side of Lenny.

The anticipation makes it hard to go back to sleep, but I force myself. I’m anxious about the morning, about how I’m going to act. I’m both angry and happy. Angry at him for leaving without saying anything, but so happy that he’s home and not hurt.

Not hurt, as long as Maddox didn’t beat him half to death. Is that why he wanted to stay up? Did he talk to him? Did he know that he was coming home?

“I didn’t. Stop worrying and get to sleep,” he orders. I cuddle into Callan, his soapy scent filling my nose.

All my guys are home, they’re all here. At that final thought, I’m able to get to sleep.

***

Callan getting up is what wakes me. At that point I smell food cooking, which confuses me since Lenny and Maddox are still sleeping and Callan just walked into the bathroom. I get up and exit my room, not bothering to get dressed. The hard wood is cool on my bare feet, and I think I’ll need to get a pair of slippers soon. Add that to my list of things to buy. I’ll make it to the store one of these days.

I get into the kitchen and Alec is hunched over the stove. The aroma of cooked onions and the loud sizzle of bacon cooking has my mouth watering. It’s not out of the norm for Alec to cook, but he doesn’t do it as frequently as Callan. This is a nice surprise. Each burner is on with a pan on top, something different cooking in each. This is probably his way of kissing my ass for what he did. I don’t care. I’ll take it. I’m just glad that he’s home.

Relief washes over me at seeing him, all of the anger melting away. I’m such a sap. I walk to him and slip my arms around his waist, resting my head against his back. He puts the spatula down and turns to face me, holding me to him tightly. He rests his head on top of mine. I breathe in his scent, feeling like it’s been forever since it was so close.

All my guys are home.

“I’m so fucking sorry. I… I don’t even know what to say,” He whispers, not loosening his grip on me. I blink back tears, more than happy about him being here and being safe… being in his arms. “Go get the others. I have a few things that I need to say to everyone.”

I nod my head into his chest, but I don’t let go. Not yet. He laughs quietly and kisses my head. His hands slide to my shoulders and he pushes me away only a bit. “I’m not going anywhere. I promise.” I nod again, turn and head upstairs.

When I walk by Callan’s room, I hear the shower running. Maddox is walking out of my room, in just a pair of sweatpants. His hair mussed with sleep. His eyes bright.

“Alec wants us all downstairs,” I tell him. “I’m going to get dressed and get Lenny. Meet you downstairs?” His arm slides around my waist, pulling me to him. His warm body encompasses mine for a moment before he pulls back. He presses his lips against mine in a chaste kiss, then leaves without a word.

I decide to get dressed first, letting Lenny sleep the extra few minutes. It’s dark and grey outside, like it’s going to rain today. I put on leggings and a sweatshirt. I crawl into bed, bringing my face close to Lenny’s. I kiss the tip of his nose and whisper into his ear, “wake up.” He groans and rolls over. “Come on, breakfast is downstairs.” I slap his butt and get off the bed. I head into the bathroom and brush my teeth. When I get back into the room, Lenny is still sleeping. “Lenny! Get up or I’ll send Maddox in here!” I threaten jokingly.

He groans loudly. “Fine!” Grim stretches and stands at the end of the bed, waiting for me to pick him up, his tail wagging. He’s getting a little spoiled being carried everywhere, but until he masters those stairs, I don’t want him accidentally falling down them. Once in my arms, I bring him directly outside, leaving him inside of the fence. I figure he can run around for a bit while we all eat and chat. Especially if it’s going to rain later, he should enjoy the outside while he can.

When I get into the kitchen, Callan and Maddox are already at the table. I take a seat beside Maddox as Alec brings me a cup of coffee. His face blank as he puts my favorite panda mug down in front of me. “Food will be done in a few,” he says, not looking at anyone. He turns around and heads back to the stove.

Lenny walks in the kitchen a few moments later, his eyes still closed. How he made it down here without falling down the stairs, I will never know. He pulls out the chair and plops into his seat, letting off a big yawn. He scratches at his bare chest before mumbling, “coffee?” I laugh, shake my head and stand to make him a cup. I pass Alec on my way to the counter, his hands full of two plates that he puts down in front of Maddox and Callan.

“Hey, why do they get theirs first?” Lenny whines.

“Because they were here first,” Maddox tells him. I quickly pour Lenny a cup of coffee, knowing that he needs it. I put in the cream and sugar, just the way he likes it and then hand it to him. He drinks it quickly. By the amount of cream that he likes in it, I can’t imagine it being hot anymore. I swear he mustn’t be able to taste the coffee like that, but to each his own.

Alec brings a plate to me and Lenny as I get back to my seat. He comes back an instant later with his own plate. He gets to eating, along with everyone else. I pick at my food, not all that hungry. Lenny nudges me with his elbow, raising an eyebrow in question. I force myself to take a bite because I don’t want to hear complaints. I should eat anyway. I know that.

No one says much of anything while eating, though I’m sure everyone can feel the tension. I know I sure can. I end up eating half of my plate, Alec piled on the food like he normally does for me, but today it’s too much. Lenny ends up eating what I don’t with a smile on his face. The rest of us sip our coffee, while Lenny continues to consume the scraps. He’s like a damn vacuum cleaner.

Maddox sits back, crossing his arms over his wide chest, an expectant expression on his face. His eyes flick to Alec every now and then and I have a feeling he knows something that I don’t. Alec stares at his coffee mug for a long while before speaking.

“I’m leaving the shop,” Alec says suddenly, causing me to choke on my coffee. I quickly clear my throat and swallow it down, trying not to make a scene. “I’m going to look at my finances and reallocate where they go. I’ll no longer be working hourly. I’m going to hire a manager and work from the outside, so I can be home more.” He looks over to me. “With you.”

“Why? What made you change your mind? I hope–” I want to tell him that I hope it isn’t Maddox forcing him to do this. That wouldn’t be fair at all. I sneak a quick glance to Maddox who isn’t paying me any mind.

“It’s what I want. Really, it is,” Alec assures me.

“If you’re worried about finances, we can look at them together. Plus, the money from selling your house should be plenty to last you a while. It’ll give you time to figure everything out at the shop without putting you in a bad spot.” Callan offers.

“I didn’t get any money from the house,” Alec says. “I didn’t own it, it was never mine.” I watch Alec intently, noticing his glance to Maddox who shakes his head so minorly that I almost missed it. “It doesn’t matter though. The shop makes plenty.” His voice is rough. He sounds tired. “Trust me. There is a good amount of money in the business account, I just made sure to never touch it. Just in case. But now is the time.”

Alec focuses on his coffee for a few moments. When Maddox clears his throat, Alec continues. I don’t know what Maddox did to him, but clearly it wasn’t anything physical. Other than looking tired, Alec looks fine… but he is acting strange.

“Will you do me a favor?” he asks me.

“Of course,” I say.

“Put some shoes on and meet me in the back. We need to have a talk.” His gaze meets mine, a confidence hiding within the darkness of his eyes. It still amazes me how much our eyes are alike. It’s a rare color, yet his and mine are almost exactly the same.

I push my chair out and walk upstairs without a word. I get to my room, wiping my sweaty palms on my thighs before putting on my socks and shoes. This is it. We’re finally going to have this conversation.

I’m not sure that I’m ready for it.

***

Maddox

Alec’s apology to Friday is acceptable in my opinion. It’s something that she’s wanted, something that I’m sure has made her extremely happy. Happier than she’s acting right now, because her mind is still a mess. And this asshole only made it worse by doing what he did. She finally started to feel better, and he went and fucked it all up again. Once things settle down, it’ll finally hit her. She’ll probably want to celebrate or something.

I can only imagine what he’s going to do for the rest of us. Whatever it is, I don’t even care. It’s not about how he chooses to make it up to us, it’s the principle of the matter. He has other people to worry about, it’s not just him anymore. That’s what he needs to realize. He can’t just take off whenever he gets pissed and expect us to clean up his mess. It will not work like that.

And why the fuck did he bring up the situation with the house? No one needs to know about that. I don’t need praise for doing something nice for someone. So what if I bought his house and didn’t make him pay me anything for it? He needed the help. I guess you could say I did the same for Lenny. I mean, the business money is our money, but that’s how our bills get paid. I made sure Lenny was taken care of every month, and he didn’t have to do anything for it.

Callan was the only one I didn’t do anything for. And not because I didn’t want to, but because I knew he wouldn’t accept it. Callan has always been his own person, as much as he is a part of us, he does well on his own. He’s more independent than the others. He inherited a lot from his parents when they died, I’m sure his house was paid for. If he ever needed help, of course I’d help him, though I’m not so sure he’d ask. I watched though, to make sure. He was always fine.

“Thank you for covering for me when I left. I’m going to talk to her today,” Alec says after Friday’s footsteps can no longer be heard.

“It’s going to be fine, Alec. Friday won’t go anywhere, trust me,” Callan says. He’s always been the voice of reason, the one to do the consoling.

“You’re lucky she’s even being this nice to you after what you did.” Was that comment necessary? No. But I’m Maddox and it’s what I do. I look to Lenny, who is still eating. I have no idea how he eats like that and stays so skinny.

“I’m going to make it up to you guys…”

“Not necessary,” Callan says with the wave of his hand. “This is what we do for each other.”

Alec ignores him and continues with his speech. “Callan, I’ll make sure this house stays clean for a month.” Callan looks weary, but eventually shrugs his acceptance. “Lenny, I will buy you any video game you want for the rest of your life.” Lenny perks up, looking more animated in that moment than he has all morning. He finally looks to me, I do my best to keep my face neutral, but a smirk slips across my lips. Oops. One that may be translated into cockiness. Oh well. “I’ll finish the barn up myself and I’ll get the gym equipment for it. I’ll pay for it all.”

I shrug a shoulder, silently accepting his offer. Fine by me.

Friday comes back into the kitchen in that moment, her sneakers on. It shocks me to see her in sneakers. She almost never wears them. Hell, she barely has anything on her feet ever.

“Ready?” Alec asks her confidently, though I know this is killing him inside. I know this is going to be one of the hardest things he’s ever done. But it needs to be done.

She nods her head, looking a bit green. She’s probably just as nervous as he is, with not a clue of what to expect.

CHAPTER 14

Alec

I lead the way to the back yard. We step onto the patio, the sky is dark and grey with clouds. Grim jumps around in his fence as we step outside, clearly happy to see people. We both walk over and pat him. I stare at her for a moment, her eyes bright and her hair shiny. The breeze blows her hair around and she tucks it safely behind her ear. She is beautiful. Beyond beautiful. Breathtaking. I’ve dreaded this day for a long time. I can’t say my whole life because I never expected to get here. I never expected to tell the person that I love about what happened. Those that didn’t know were never told. The only people that knew the real story were the guys. No one else, and I mean no one, knows the full truth.

“If you aren’t ready,” she says quietly, her bright eyes blinking up at me.

“I need to do this. I need you to know,” I tell her as I take a step towards the patio furniture.

“Wait,” she tells me. I look at her over my shoulder. “Can I take you somewhere?” She asks shyly, offering out her hand. I nod, taking it into mine. It fits perfectly. I’ll never know how I went so long without holding her hand, hearing her laugh, seeing her smile… watching her come. I cannot go without it ever again. If anything were to happen to her, it would be the end of me.

If she isn’t okay with what happened… well, I don’t want to think about that.

She leads the way towards the barn, I grow confused when we walk past it and towards the woods. She looks back at me with a coy smile, her arm stretched out, her hand resting in mine. Looking into her eyes I get this overwhelming feeling that everything is going to be okay.

I follow her as she enters the woods. There isn’t a trail here and I’m not sure how she knows where she’s going… if she even does. I let go of her hand after a short while so she can push away the branches in her path. The deeper we get, the thicker the brush becomes. Until we reach a clearing. There is a large tree across the middle and everything here is bright and living. The scene in front of me looks as if it were pulled from a fairy tale. As if it isn’t sitting in the middle of the woods in Ohio. I’m not sure enough sunlight gets here for it to even be this bright and lush.

“What is this?” I ask, looking around at the bright green grass, the colorful flowers and tall plants.

“I did this,” she says with a smile, biting her bottom lip.

“You… how?” She shrugs, taking a seat on the ground by the fallen tree. This girl and the grass. Always sitting in it, laying in it. It’s odd. But I go with it. I take a seat on the side of her. The earth soft underneath me.

“I came here the other day. I needed to walk and get my thoughts out. It wasn’t as beautiful when I first got here. Well, I shouldn’t say that. It was still beautiful, but in a different way. I’m not sure how I did it, but I suddenly started to make things grow. Bringing life into things that didn’t have life anymore. I wasn’t sure if it would have stayed like this, but I’m glad it did.” Her eyes wander around as she tells me her story. Her gaze full of wonder and excitement. That look in her eye, it’s something I want to see every single day. I swear to never be the reason she’s in pain ever again. “I’m glad that I get to share this with you.”

Now that I think about it, I feel the energy pulsing around us. I can feel the magic lingering. It isn’t a lot, but it’s enough for me to notice now that I’m aware of its existence.

“I meant what I said,” she says quietly. Her eyes dart to mine, her face intense, waiting for me to respond.

“So did I.” I take a breath, looking around once more before starting on my horror story. “Aaron was nine when he died. No child deserves to die, but definitely not the way he did. He suffered, greatly. It wasn’t fair. It’s hard to talk about.” She reaches her hand out, placing it on my leg, staring at me intently. “It’s hard to think about him. To think about what he would be like today. He’d be twenty-two right now. And he would have loved the shit out of you. That kid had so much energy in him. More than Lenny, if you can believe that.” She laughs quietly. I know, it’s hard to believe.

“I took him with me everywhere, always. Except this once. Aaron wasn’t just my little brother, he was a brother to all of us. Him and Lenny were close because they were closer in age than the rest of us. Much like Maddox took care of Lenny, that’s what Aaron was to me. I took care of him.” I take a deep breath, letting it out slowly. “My mother had… issues. Issues that should have been taken care of, but as a kid I didn’t know what to do. Our dad took off the night Aaron was born. Dealing with me was hard, I guess another kid was too much. We were better off without him. It was hard enough taking care of Aaron and my mother, I can’t imagine how it would have been if David had been around too.”

“Is he…”

“Dead? Nah. He’s very much alive. Though, I wish he were at times. He remarried, has two new kids. Girls. They’re teenagers now. I guess he just didn’t want to deal with any more men in the house. Didn’t want someone to compete with. I don’t think they know about us. I don’t think his wife does either.”

Friday’s eyes stayed glued on me, but I can’t hold her gaze for long. It stirs up too much emotion. I have to look away if I’m going to finish this story.

“Mom got worse after having Aaron. I’m not sure if it was the baby or if it was David leaving, maybe it was both. She talked to herself a lot. Something I thought was normal for a long time. It was just who she was, something she did. I’d wake up in the middle of the night, she’d be staring into the corner talking to someone. When I asked her about it, she’d act like it wasn’t happening. It freaked me out as a kid, thinking she was talking to a ghost or a demon. Then I realized that they hadn’t hurt us, and probably wouldn’t, so it can’t be that bad. I just wish I’d known who the real demon was.” I rest back on my hands, looking over at Friday and giving her a small smile. She doesn’t return it.

“The years went on and mom got worse. To the point where she stopped taking care of us. Aaron was three, I was ten. I cooked, cleaned, all that stuff. It worried me going to school every day. I’d stare at the clock all day, counting down the minutes. I know most kids did that, but it’s because they wanted to go home and play. Me? I just wanted to make sure my brother had eaten. I hated leaving him alone with her knowing that he may not eat. I finally convinced her to get him into daycare. I dropped him off before school and picked him up after. Something I probably shouldn’t have been doing at ten, but I think they felt bad for me, knowing who my mom was. Everyone knew her as the weird lady that talked to herself. We always looked taken care of, so no one complained. They minded their own business, for the most part. Probably thinking that there was someone else in the home taking care of us. Little did they know it was only me.

“The day that it happened was the only day that I’d left Aaron alone with her in years. He was older at that point, I thought he’d be okay. I wouldn’t be gone long. I had to run out for a few groceries, Aaron was playing a game and he didn’t want to come. Mom seemed like she was in an okay mood. I hadn’t caught her talking to any walls or clocks in a few days. For some reason clocks were the worst. They always made her angry. I left Aaron with her and went to the store.”

“I’ll be back soon, okay?”

“Yes!” He shouts, annoyed with how many times I’ve told him.

“Just stay in my room and play video games. I won’t be long. Mom seems okay today, but if she starts talking to the clock, you know what to do.”

“Okay, okay. Come on! You’re going to make me die.” I scruff up his chestnut hair and move aside. This kid is addicted to video games. He tells me every day that it’s what he wants to do when he grows up. He wants to make video games. I think every kid fantasizes about doing that, but I think Aaron will actually do it. He’s super smart for his age. He’ll definitely make it to college. I’ll work night and day if I have to, to put him through it. Anything for him.

I check on mom before I leave, making sure that she’s still okay. She’s sitting in front of the TV, watching reruns of a show that I don’t know the name of. I don’t tell her that I’m leaving because I don’t want to disturb her. Sometimes she seems fine, but when she’s startled or the scenery changes, it’s like a switch. So I sneak to the door. As my hand grasps the door handle, I wonder if I should go back and make Aaron come with me. I don’t like the thought of him being alone with mom. It hasn’t happened in years, and for good reason.

She treats him differently than me. Like she didn’t birth him the same way she birthed me. Like he’s a step-child that she never wanted. I know that isn’t true. I was seven when Aaron was born. I remember how happy she was when she found out she was pregnant. Even more happy when she found out he was a boy. Even when David left, she was still happy. She was happy that she had her two boys. Then she woke up the next day a different person. Like the weight of David leaving finally hit her. The fact that she now has two children to care for on her own is too much to handle. Like we weren’t worth the struggle anymore.

It was after dinner so I knew the store wouldn’t be too busy. It was starting to get dark out. I knew mom would probably end up in bed soon, which was also fine. I got into my car, backed out of the driveway, and drove to the store.

I grab the groceries that we need. I get paper towels and toilet paper and I get Aaron a chocolate bar as a surprise. His favorite kind. I don’t normally spoil him, but he’s been really great this week and he deserves something special. He passed his science test with a grade of 92. The one subject he’d been struggling with for a while. But he’d spent a lot of time studying, and if that grade doesn’t deserve a prize, then I don’t know what does.

I have Lenny keep an eye on him in school, since they go to the same one still. It’ll be the last year though, next year Lenny will be off to another school and it’ll be just Aaron. I’m not too worried, he’s liked at school by all of the teachers and most of the kids. But I know how kids can be, which is why Lenny looks out for him.

There is only one cashier line open, which is normal at this time, because like I said, they aren’t busy at this time of day. Plus, there is only one person ahead of me. This won’t take long.

“Oh, darn! Larry, this system is acting up again!” Flora yells out to the manager. She’s been working here the longest. She’s known me since before Aaron was born. She smiles at me, “Sorry, Alec. It’s going to be a few moments. New system.” She points to the register, frowning.

I start to grow anxious but smile and let her know it’s not a big deal. Why of all days did this have to happen today? Larry shows up, presses a few buttons and ends up rebooting the machine.

“I’m sorry, Flora. You’ll have to rescan everything,” Larry tells her before walking away to his office. My heart begins to pound in my chest. I almost pull my cell phone out of my pocket to call Maddox. I want to tell him to go get Aaron, because I didn’t plan on taking this long. But I don’t. I don’t because I need to relax. Aaron is fine. I haven’t been gone all that long.

Finally it’s my turn. With sweaty hands, I place the items onto the belt.

“Where’s the little cutie tonight?” Flora asks, scanning my groceries.

“Home. Playing video games, he didn’t want to leave.”

“Oh I know how that is. My little one is the same way. He would be on those darn things all day and night if I allowed it. I hope you don’t let him sit too close to the TV, and make sure he takes breaks. I hear those screens are bad for your eyes.” I smile at her, trying to be as polite as possible. When really all I want to do Is grab her by the face and scream for her to hurry up.

“Of course,” I tell her. When I pull my wallet from my pocket, my hands are trembling. I do my best to relax. I’m freaking out over nothing.

Aaron is fine.

When I’m done paying, I wave to Flora and Larry. I throw the groceries in the car, some of them spilling out and speed back to the house. When I get into the driveway I feel like I can breathe again. The house is dark. She must have gone to bed. All worrying for nothing.

The gas light dings as I put the car in park. I wanted to stop for gas, but I was too worried about getting home, so I came straight here instead. I’ll have to get gas in the morning before school. No big deal, I’ll just have to wake us up a little earlier than normal.

I grab the milk, leaving the rest of the stuff in the car. I’m going to have Aaron help me bring the groceries inside. I think it’s important for him to do this kind of thing, to help out around the house that he lives in. I don’t go overboard with it, but I make him work more than Maddox does with Lenny. I still can’t believe he’s taking care of him like he’s his own.

Don’t get me wrong, I love Aaron with my entire being, but if I could choose a different life for us. One where I didn’t have to raise him, one where we had loving parents that did their part, then that’s the life I would choose. Taking care of a kid would not be my first choice. Not at my age. And Aaron deserves loving parents. That kid is filled with so much happiness and love that he doesn’t know what to do with it.

I’m still not sure if Aaron is a Paranormal or not. He knows about my powers, but he hasn’t shown any signs yet. I didn’t get mine until I was a little older, so I’m not worried. Not that it would matter. I love him no matter what he is. I’ve asked mom about it, but I never get a straight answer. I’m not sure if the gene came from her, David or the both of them.

I close the car door, keeping my keys in my hand to unlock the house door. When I enter the house, it’s pitch black. I feel myself relaxing a bit more, knowing mom is sound asleep in bed. She forgets a lot of things, but turning off the TV before bed is not one of them. I make my way to the fridge, open the door and put the milk inside. When I turn towards the living room an odd smell hits my nose. One that I can’t recognize. I enter into the hallway, reaching for the light switch when I hear someone speaking quickly and quietly.

Fuck.

Mom is not in bed.

I debate whether or not to turn on the light, I don’t want to do anything that’ll send her into a fit. The sudden change in light may do that. I follow the sound down the hallway, deciding not to turn on the light. When I step in front of my room, I slip on something wet, catching myself on the wall. My door is closed, the lights off.

I open the door a few inches, mom’s voice gets louder. Whatever she is speaking, it isn’t English. I’m not sure it’s any language at all, it’s just her words.

Panic rising in my chest once again, I know I have to risk the fit she may have. She shouldn’t be in my room at all. I need to get her out of here and into her own room. If she freaks from the light, I’ll just bring her to her room and calm her down in there. I hate for Aaron to see her like that, but I don’t have a choice. Hopefully he went to sleep in his room and he’s not hiding in my bed scared.

I open the door the rest of the way and flick on the light.

When I open my eyes, I almost can’t believe what is in front of me.

The smell assaults me causing my stomach to roll. I fight everything in me to not turn and throw up. The metallic smell of blood fills my nose.

It’s fucking everywhere.

I look frantically around my room for Aaron. The TV is off, the controller is placed on the charging station on the stand. Maybe he went to Maddox’s. I don’t see him here. But whose blood is this? This can’t be moms. With this amount of blood, she’d surely be dead. Mom, where is she? I step into my room, into a puddle of blood that was leaking outside of the door. That’s what I slipped in.

When I look around the corner I all but faint.

This can’t be happening.

No. This isn’t real.

“What did you do?” I ask quietly, the tears falling. I take a step closer, throwing my arm over my mouth to fight back the vomit that’s rising in my throat. “Look at me! What did you do?” I shout, she doesn’t turn. She’s standing against the wall, speaking her words, a knife in one hand and using the other to paint symbols on the wall. In blood. In Aaron’s blood.

CHAPTER 15

Alec

“It took me a long time to remember what happened after that. I blocked it out for a while because of how horrific it was. There was too much going on at once.” I take another deep breath, wishing I had water with me. I should have grabbed a bottle before we left, but I hadn’t expected to come this far from the house or be gone this long.

“After a while, I strung bits and pieces together. I was told what happened by the cops, the counselors, the psychiatrists, but I never remembered myself. Not right away. They told me that my mom had killed Aaron and I, in a loss of sanity, killed her in return. Which is essentially what happened. It was hard to deal with, to listen to people telling me what I did without remembering it. Realizing that not only did I lose my best friend, my brother, but I no longer had a mother. And the reason that I don’t have a brother is because my mother murdered him. Cut him up into shreds to use his blood to ward away the demons that were trying to come in through the walls.

“The worst part though, was when I remembered. When I remembered the rage I felt, the satisfaction I felt when I killed her. That was scary. That was a life changer. I shouted at her until she looked at me. When she looked at me, I wasn’t looking at my mother. Whoever she was, it wasn’t her. How long had she been like that? How did I let it get so bad? She looked at me for a long moment, with not a care in the world and a smile on her face. The first coherent words I heard her speak were in that moment and also the last.

I did it for you, Alec. Now you’ll be safe from the demons, she said. The only fucking demon in that house, was her.

“I peeled the knife from her fingers. It wasn’t difficult, she allowed me to take it. She smiled at me, like I was doing a good thing. Like I was taking it to help her. I felt so calm in that moment, my body relaxed, even though I knew that wasn’t right. I should be angry, upset, crying. I wasn’t. When I stabbed her the first time, it was out of frustration for my emotions. Why wasn’t I upset? The second was because I’d realized the first brought emotion into me. Every stab after that was something I needed. Something I had to do to bring that anger into me. The anger I know that I needed to feel, I got that from stabbing her. I remember feeling the blade sink into her flesh, and I remember liking it. I remember hoping that she suffered, the way she made Aaron suffer and the way she made me suffer for years and years. All the while she was shouting at me. Demon! Traitor! Slave of Lucifer! And words that only she understood.

“I hadn’t realized that she had a second knife. I hadn’t realized that she’d been attacking me back. I hadn’t realized that she’d stabbed me over and over and over. All I saw was her face, all I felt was the knife in my hand plunging into her. I felt the rage seeping through my veins, I remember feeling. Something that I had been without for so long. I’d been going by in life doing everything I needed. Missing out on all the fun stuff because I had to take care of Aaron, and all for it to end like this? All for it to not be worth it. For him to not grow up to be the video game designer. For him to not help me with the groceries that I bought for us. For him to not get the chocolate bar I got him for being good, and for him to not go to the neighbor’s birthday party the following weekend. I suffered for nothing!” I blink lightly, my eyes stinging with tears that want to fall.

I’ve never cried over this in front of anyone. I’ve had a million breakdowns in the solitude of my own home, but never with anyone else. I don’t want her to see me like that. I don’t think it’s something she would easily be able to forget. I get a handle on my emotions before looking over at her. The woman that’s changed my life. I can’t get a read on her face. She looks terrified, sick, scared, angry… She doesn’t say anything, so I continue.

“I don’t know how long it took, but eventually I grew weak. I dropped to the floor beside her mangled body. I stabbed her until my body wouldn’t allow me to lift the knife again. I looked over to Aaron, his face unrecognizable and covered in blood. As everything started to go black I pulled my phone from my pocket and called Maddox. I don’t remember what I said to him, other than begging for help and pleading for him not to come and see what I’ve done. We don’t talk about it. All I know is that at some point the cops and ambulance came. I was taken to the hospital, stitched up and given blood. They told me I was lucky to be alive. I didn’t feel lucky.”

I lay back in the grass, staring up at the dark sky. It looks like it’s going to rain any minute, and I kind of wish it would happen while we’re outside. I can’t remember the last time I got stuck outside in the rain. It must’ve been sometime when I was younger, with Aaron. Aaron loved the rain. Actually, it wasn’t just the rain he loved, it was the mud. He loved playing in it and getting dirty. He was such a boy.

I don’t know how I feel right now. I don’t know if I feel better or worse. I kind of feel like nothing. My mind is oddly clear. Only wondering what Friday thinks, if she’s going to leave now that she knows I intentionally killed my mother and enjoyed it. That isn’t normal. I know it isn’t normal. I kept to the story of not knowing what happened when asked. No one questioned it because of the scene. Because they knew my mom. They think she attacked me first. They think it was all self-defense. Well, it wasn’t. But I’m not stupid enough to tell the truth. I didn’t want to spend time in jail. It was bad enough that’s how my life felt from the beginning. Like I’ve been locked in prison, born into hell. The only good thing in my life was that little boy. The one that left this world too soon.

“Before that night, I’d lay awake wishing I didn’t have a mom like her, that I didn’t have to take care of my brother, because it wasn’t my job. I guess you really should be careful what you wish for. If I could go back, I’d take him with me. I’d force him away from that TV. I can’t say it wouldn’t have happened the same way at another time, but maybe it wouldn’t have. How late was I? Was it because of the system going down? Was it because I spent a little too much time deciding on which bunch of bananas I wanted? What if I had done something different?” I’m speaking out loud, but not necessarily to her. I’m saying things that I’ve never said out loud to anyone, needing to get them out and off my chest.

Yeah, the guys know what happened, but not like this. Not in this kind of detail.

“Alec,” she scoots closer to me. “I know that nothing I can say to you will ever make this better. I can’t imagine dealing with that, but I can’t say that I would have done anything differently. We react to situations that we’re in based on what’s happening at the time, we’re not perfect. Did your mom deserve to die? Well, I’m not sure that I should make that call. She clearly had an illness, and that is not your fault. You were a kid, taking care of a kid. She should have known better, your father should have known better, hell, the people in the neighborhood should have known better. This isn’t on you.” She places her hand on my chest, right over my heart. Over the scars. “You are strong, for what you did. For surviving that, for getting where you are today, for living even when I’m sure you didn’t want to.” Her hand runs over my chest as I stare at the sky. I want to look into her eyes, to tell her how much I love her and how much I appreciate her even listening, but I can’t. It’s just too much right now. “Thank you for telling me. Thank you for sharing your darkest parts with me.”

I reach my hand up and take hers in mine. I close my eyes, bringing her hand to my mouth I kiss the back of it softly. “You’re the reason I’m living. As much of a shithead that I’ve been over the years, as much as I’ve denied your existence, not wanting it, I knew. I knew you were out there somewhere, ready and wanting to save me.”

“I will always save you Alec, just like you would me… and the others. We are a family, all of us, together.” She lays her head on my chest. “I wish I could have met your brother. I’ve always wondered what it was like to have a sibling.”

“They’re annoying. Look at Lenny.” She slaps me on the chest playfully, I bring my hand up and run it through her hair. I don’t know what I would do without this woman. And I don’t know what I would do if I ever lost her. So, I will do everything in my power to protect her. To keep her always.

I’m hers. Forever.

CHAPTER 16

Friday

When we get up to leave, I bring Alec the same way I left the last time I was here. I’m not sure how I remember the path, but I go with my gut feeling. As we walk through the woods, I can’t stop thinking of what Alec told me. I can’t imagine having to go through something like that. And as much as I hate thinking of it, I’m glad that he told me. I’m glad he shared his darkness with me. I feel like now we can finally move forward. There’s nothing else holding us back.

We exit out by the lake, but instead of going to the house, I bring him with me to the water’s edge. We’ve been here for almost two weeks and I haven’t spent any time by the lake. I think we should get another fire pit for down here.

“I want to get kayaks. What do you think?” I ask, looking across the calm water.

“I think that I don’t know how to swim, but for you I’d do it.” Alec smiles at me, a real genuine smile. “Tomorrow we’ll go buy some.”

I groan. “I have to go by the bar tomorrow with Maddox. We have so much to do.” I mock Maddox, making Alec laugh again. A sound that makes my heart skip a beat.

“We’ll go the day after then. Wednesday.”

We step onto the rocky shore, hand in hand. I’d love to sit and watch the water for a while, but I know better than to put my ass on these rocks and shells. They’d cut right into me, and cuts on my ass is not something I want to deal with.

“I also think we should get some chairs down here. It would be nice to sit over here every now and then.”

“We’ll get those too, then.” His voice is calm, like the water in front of us. He may not realize it, but I can see the difference in him already. He’s lighter. He stands back, watching me as I make my way to the water. It’s dark grey, mirroring the sky. The lake is large, but I can see across it. I spot a few houses here and there, but mostly it’s trees and shore. The houses are too far away to make out any people that would be outside. Besides, this isn’t really the day to be hanging out by the water.

“Are you sure you’re okay with not working?” I ask Alec as a raindrop hits the tip of my nose. I look up towards the sky, waiting for more.

“I wouldn’t do it if I didn’t want to.”

“And financially?”

“Friday, stop worrying.” He tells me with a smirk. I turn back around to face the lake. I’ve always loved being by the water. Not that it’s happened often, but I enjoy it whenever I can. It brings me peace and content in a way that nothing else can. I’ve never been a good swimmer. I didn’t learn when I was a kid. I only learned a little bit as an adult when I was living in California. Though I’d rather spend time here, at a lake, than at a large beach like in Cali.

Alec comes up behind me, his arms encompassing my smaller frame. I lean back into him, staring out at the water. What is in there? How deep does it go? What is it hiding? You’ll never really know, not fully. Even if you scoured every inch, it would still hold hundreds and hundreds of secrets. Another raindrop on my cheek, then one on my forehead. Alec shifts behind me, looking up at the sky. The next moment, it’s down pouring. I gasp, turning to make a run for the house but Alec grabs me by the waist. He pulls me close to his chest, tilting my chin up to look at him. I blink quickly, shielding my eyes from the rain that falls down on us. Alec brushes the stray strands of hair from my face and brings his lips to mine, his hand cupping my cheek. His lips are soft and firm at the same time, his beard tickling my chin. He pulls away, resting his head on mine.

“I love you, Friday. Forever.”

***

We make it back to the house a short time after, completely soaked. I’m glad to see that someone took Grim inside – probably Lenny. I can’t imagine how he’d react to the rain. Knowing him, he’d love it. He’d roll around in the dirt and get all muddy.

When we get to the back door, we slide it open and run towards the garage door, laughing hysterically. Alec opens the door as we step in. We both strip, fully naked. He picks his clothes up from the ground as I toss mine at him, laughing as they hit him with loud slaps. He picks up every piece and puts them in the washer, our shoes are left on top to dry. We step back inside the house and make a dash for the stairs. I run ahead of Alec, holding my boobs down as I go. When we get upstairs and turn the corner we pass Callan, who almost drops the book in his hand. He’s either shocked from what he sees or we startled him, probably both.

We laugh even harder.

We make it to my room, shut the door and get into the bathroom. I turn the shower on and the water is hot almost immediately. I step in, Alec following behind. He turns me around, slamming me into the wall, his body pressing firmly against mine. His hands run down my sides and over my ass, pulling me into him. His cock hard and ready. His lips smash to mine, his tongue demanding entrance to my mouth. He spins me around to face the wall, pressing me against it firmly. His teeth trace along my shoulder and neck as he slides his length inside of me slowly. I gasp at the fullness, arching my back for him to go deeper. His hands tangle in my hair as he nibbles on my ear. His low groans are all I can focus on, aside from him throbbing inside of me.

My palms against the wall, my fingers looking for something to dig into, finding nothing but slick tile. I cry out as Alec slams into me from behind. His thrusts quick and hard. He reaches down, his skilled fingers finding my clit immediately. The orgasm builds right away, my body reacting to Alec’s touch. Alec reaches his hand around my throat, squeezing only slightly. I clench around him, waves of pleasure taking over my body. Alec’s hold tightens the slightest around my throat, “I’m going to come,” he growls into my ear. One last thrust and I feel him throbbing inside of me as spurts of warmth fill me up.

“Fuck,” he says behind a laugh, his hand loosening around my throat.

I move myself under the water, wetting my hair the rest of the way. The smile never leaving my lips. We wash up and get dressed, then go search for the guys. We find Callan in the library, but Maddox and Lenny are gone. Apparently they took Grim to the pet store for a new toy – Lenny’s idea – and to grab something they needed for the barn.

“Did you guys eat lunch yet?” I ask Callan, walking in and giving him a kiss.

“We did. There’s food in the fridge for you and Alec.” I smile my thanks, kiss him again and make my way to the kitchen. Alec is already there, grabbing a beer. He offers it to me and I take it. Why not?

He looks… different. Lighter. Brighter. Happier.

I crack my beer open and take a sip before pulling out the leftovers and making a plate for Alec and me. I heat them up in the microwave and we sit and eat. When we’re done, I ask Callan to come watch a movie with us until the guys get home, and he does without argument.

Normally he would be at work, but with Alec not coming home the day before, he said he’d stay home today.

I cuddle up on the couch with Alec and Callan. My two guys that I was never sure would open up to me. The two I was most worried about. Now here we are, like we’ve been doing this our entire lives. When I turn the TV on, it’s to a news channel. They’re covering the story about the body that was found on the trail. The one that was missing a hand. The one that is my mother.

They’ve IDed the body – like I didn’t already know it was her. They’re asking for help in the case, if anyone has any information call the police, blah blah blah.

I quickly change the channel.

“What do you guys want to watch?” I ask them, neither commenting on what was just on the TV.

“May I?” Callan reaches his hand out for the remote. I give it to him. He searches through the movies under the genre thriller. He finds a movie that seems like it could be good, though with horror and thriller you never know if they’ll actually be good or not.

Halfway through the movie, Maddox and Lenny come inside, slightly wet from the rain. It’s still pouring outside. The low rumble of thunder sounds every now and then followed by the bright flash of lightning. Grim comes pouncing over, wanting me to pick him up, so I do, with a glance to Callan who doesn’t seem to notice. I put Grim on my lap and give him a kiss on his wet nose. He licks me back before settling down between my legs. Alec reaches over, placing his hand on Grim’s belly, rubbing him softly.

Maddox walks over, stopping behind the couch, just to the side. Enough so that I can see him from my periphery. “Nice to see you two have made up. Are we done with all of the bullshit then?” he asks.

“Maddox?” I say sweetly, turning my head and batting my lashes at him. “Kindly fuck off.” I smile. His eyes widen before a grin spreads across his face.

“That’s my girl,” he presses a kiss to my head before taking a seat on the other couch. The one that Lenny has already made his way to. He’s holding a stuffed monkey. I question it, by giving him a look.

“Oh, this?” He chuckles. “This is what Grim picked out. It’s just really soft…” he trails off.

“Lenny, give the dog his damn toy,” Maddox scolds, sitting beside him. Lenny tosses the monkey over to me and I place it beside the sleeping Grim. Lenny wasn’t lying, it really is soft.

Told you. He sends to me.

We finish the movie and start on another. Callan gets up at some point to start dinner, Lenny takes Grim out to play for a bit since the rain has stopped. Alec stays with me the entire time. I don’t leave his side for a second. Not only did this start a new beginning for us, but for everyone. Now that everything is there, laid out on the table, we can move forward.

There is something that keeps bugging me about Alec’s story. I can’t figure out what it is, but something is off. Not that I think he’s lying to me, I don’t. I believe every word he said. But something just doesn’t add up. I’m sure I’ll figure it out at some point, so I push it aside and enjoy the time I have with my guys.

Callan makes lasagna with garlic bread. We eat in the kitchen at our small table. I’ve been thinking of getting rid of the dining room table since we never use it, but we just bought it and it’ll be nice to use if we ever have guests over. It fits in the room nicely, it’s just too big. I don’t like sitting at a table where I can’t reach my guys.

After dinner we watch another movie, all of us cuddling together on the couch in one way or another. When we were shopping for the furniture, I made all of us sit on the couches to make sure we’d all fit, and that’s how I made my decision. Sure, it’s not the most comfortable, but it’s enough. I start to doze off during the movie, but I’m woken up a short while later by Maddox picking me up and carrying me upstairs to bed like a child.

I wrap my arms around his neck, breathing in the masculine scent that is only Maddox. The last thing I remember is being laid down on the cool sheets of my bed.

CHAPTER 17

Friday

-TUESDAY-

I wake up in the morning, cuddled close to Alec. Everyone else was nice enough to let us spend some alone time together, knowing we needed to make up for lost time. And boy did we. Three times last night. Alec is a savage in the sheets. He was right about the first thing he ever said to me. He is way rougher than Maddox ever was. I enjoy it though. I enjoy letting go of control and trusting him with my life. Because when his fingers are wrapped around my throat, that’s exactly what I’m doing.

I know I have an extended life period, not fully immortal, but something along those lines, but I’m not entirely sure what could or would kill me. I’ve been wondering if Mahlia has some free time to come visit again. I’d love a little chat with her now that I’m in a better mood. I plan to call her later, since she finally gave me a number to reach her at. After I go to the bar with Maddox and figure everything out over there. I get what Maddox is saying, about it being worth the work, I trust him, but I am not looking forward to doing it all. I would’ve preferred to get a place that was ready to go. But, I guess this is why Maddox is a successful business owner and I’m not – yet.

Alec is staying here to finish up the barn. From what I hear, there isn’t much left to do. Technically, it is finished. But they have to be so extra – no, not they but he, because it’s only Maddox – when it comes to everything in life. Callan is going back to work today. Lenny will spend the day alone with Grim, something he’s beyond excited about. I love seeing them two together, and it’s a huge help to me. The fact that the guys help out with Grim in one way or another says a lot about who they are, about what kind of men they are. About what kind of a father they would make…

I know I said I didn’t want kids, but each day that passes I feel that I’m changing my mind. I feel like I’m leaning the other way. Like maybe we should… It’s at least worth a conversation, that much I know. Just not yet, not now. I don’t know how any of them feel about it, since nothing remotely close to having children has ever come up, and all I need is for this to freak them out after we finally have everything in order again. But it’s a conversation we need to have at some point, so I tuck it away in the back of my brain for a later date.

I glance at the clock, knowing Maddox will want to leave shortly. I kiss Alec, causing him to stir. He stretches and smiles when his eyes meet mine. A smile that’s reserved just for me.

“I have to get up, Maddox will want to leave soon,” I say in a tone to let him know that I’d much rather be here with him, cuddled together in bed. I’d stay here all day if we could.

“Fuck him,” Alec tells me in his husky, sleep-filled voice. He wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me on top of his naked body. His hands land on my hips as his mouth takes mine. He moans softly, pressing his erection into my center. I rock my hips forward, sliding over him. I lift just the slightest bit to allow him entrance into my body. I sink down on him and let out a sigh.

When Maddox brought me to bed last night, I’d assumed he’d be the one staying with me. I didn’t expect to be woken up a little while later to Alec slamming his cock into me. Not one damn complaint here. Waking up to sex is the only acceptable way to be woken up, no exceptions.

I push myself up, keeping my hands firmly on Alec’s hard chest. I rock my hips, forwards and backwards. Alec digs his fingers into my thighs, holding me firmly as he thrusts into me from underneath.

I’ve never been in this position with him before, he likes to have all the control. Though, with the way he’s gripping me and slamming into me from underneath, he still does.

“You feel so good,” he growls out, biting his bottom lip. I slide my hands down, running my fingers over his abs, reveling in the feel of his firm body below me. I move my hips harder, following his rhythm, feeling his cock throbbing inside of me. “You’re going to make me come if you keep doing that,” he tells me.

“Good,” I breathe out, enjoying the feel of him inside of me. Enjoying having some sort of control with him. Being the one on top, the one to essentially make him come instead of the other way around. It thrills me. He throws his head back into the pillows, thrusting up one last time before stilling. I rock my hips gently, feeling his come fill up my insides. I lean down, kissing him softly before sliding his still hard cock out of me and disappearing into the bathroom to clean up.

I showered last night so I don’t plan on showering again right now. After cleaning up and brushing my teeth, I fix my hair and put on a small bit of makeup. When done, I disappear into my closet and pick out my outfit.

I decide to wear a dress today. A short black dress. One that is more fitting for a night out, and not signing papers and making plans to remodel my new bar. I choose it for no reason other than to tease and piss off Maddox. This is my pay back for what he did with the bar. When I come out of the closet, Alec is lying in bed, propped up on the pillows looking through his phone.

“Where the hell are you going like that?” he asks gruffly. “I thought you were going to the bar with Maddox?” I sense something in his tone that I can’t quite place, but ignore it.

“Oh, I am. This is my way of getting even with him.” A sly grin falls across my lips. A proud one over his.

“I like the way you think. You better get going, or no one will let you leave. Myself included.” I kiss him quickly, earning myself a loud crack on my ass, before heading downstairs.

I know Callan is at work by now and Lenny is still sleeping. Maddox is coming up the stairs when I turn to walk down them. He doesn’t notice me until he reaches the top few steps. He looks up at me, his eyes raking over me slowly. “Why are you dressed like that?” He sounds offended.

“What ever do you mean?” I ask, feigning innocence. I start down the stairs, passing by him and not looking back. A smile on my lips the entire time.

I hear mumbled swears from behind me that cause me to laugh under my breath. He turns around and follows me down the stairs.

“Let’s go,” he grunts, opening the door and storming out.

***

Maddox opens the car door for me as we near the Jeep and I slide into the passenger’s seat. I don’t miss how tight his pants are in a certain area. I smile to myself while he walks around the car, knowing I’m already winning. He gets into his seat, closing the door a little harder than necessary.

“Did you feed yesterday?” I ask him, suddenly realizing that it’s Tuesday.

“This isn’t my first week as a vampire. Of course I fed.” His tone is snippy, and I’m already enjoying this day, knowing it can only get better. I turn my head to the window and mock him. Which somehow gives myself a bit of satisfaction. I know he’s caught me when he huffs out a laugh, and I can’t help but smile.

The drive is short, but I wonder how I’ll be getting to and from work on a daily basis. Will Maddox be coming with me every day? If not, one of the guys will have to at least drop me off. Though, I know they won’t leave me alone, so I guess it won’t matter. Getting a car is something I should look into though. I won’t have someone trying to kill me for the rest of my life. Eventually I’ll be allowed on my own.

“I’ll get you one.”

“You will do no such thing!” I shout at Maddox. “I’m serious. Don’t even think about it!”

His jaw clenches, “fine,” he says through gritted teeth. “What is your problem? Why can’t you just let me take care of you?”

“Why is it such a problem for me to want to do things for myself?” I cross my arms over my chest, glaring at him. He peeks at me from his periphery but brings his eyes right back to the road. I watch as his jaw twitches a few times before he answers.

“It’s not a problem. But if you need something and I can get it for you, why not just let me? Why wait?”

“Knowing I’ve worked to accomplish something is worth the wait,” I tell him.

“I don’t understand you.”

“Welcome to life with a girlfriend,” I say as he pulls into the empty parking lot, which I guess I now own. Well, technically Maddox owns it. I haven’t signed the papers yet.

We get out and walk to the front door, he pushes it open for me and we walk in. It’s still dull and dark in here, but I plan to change that. When we round the corner, Kyle is standing by the bar. A manilla folder placed in front of him on the counter.

“Nice to see you two again!” He says with a bright smile. “All I need is for you to sign a few things, and the keys are yours,” he tells us. “We’ve already received payment in full, so this is the last step.” I roll my eyes at his words. Payment in full? I can’t imagine how much this place cost and what kind of dent it made in Maddox’s account… if any. By the way, anyone that is as cheery as Kyle in the morning should be stabbed with a spork. Right in the eye.

Maddox smiles and I know he’s heard me.

Maddox and I go through the papers. I don’t read any of it. I only sign where he tells me to. I trust that he knows what he’s doing, so I just do what he says, wanting to get this over with. I lean over the counter, making sure Maddox gets a good look at my cleavage. Kyle notices it too, but I don’t mind. All the more to piss off Maddox. That’s what he gets. The look that he throws me is worth everything. The fact that Kyle’s face turns bright red is annoying. Men shouldn’t blush over boobs. Except Callan, he’s the only exception, because… well, because he’s mine and I said so.

Kyle and Maddox start chatting after I’m finished signing all of the forms that make this building mine. There will be a few more things I have to do, but not until we’re ready to open and I’ve come up with a name. I make my way over to the stage. I walk towards the back and up the stairs. My heels clicking on the wooden surface. When I make it to the top, I’m sure to step a little harder, causing the clicks to echo throughout the empty space. They both look over to me. Maddox’s face furious while Kyle looks terrified.

I slowly make my way to the pole again, sliding my hand up it. I walk a slow circle around it, like I did the other day, only I put a little more oomph into it this time, since I’m dressed for the occasion. I keep up my charade until a low growl catches my attention.

“Aw, did the audience leave?” I ask sweetly, sliding my back down the pole as much as I dare. I’d rather not make a fool of myself right now. I really don’t care that Kyle left, honestly? Good riddance. The guy is a weirdo.

“You think that’s funny?” Maddox asks, his eyes fully black, sending warmth to my lower belly.

“Not a clue what you’re talking about, Maddox.” I keep my face as serious as I can, even though all I want to do is burst out into laughter. He lets out a dark laugh. One that would terrify most, but only excites me.

“I’m going across the street to get food,” he says. His words strained. Like it’s killing him to say them. I keep my face neutral, not willing to show my defeat in front of him. I admit, I’m severely disappointed, but I know now that I need to up my game for the next time. This is a war between Maddox and I, and even though he won this battle, I won’t accept failure yet.

When I hear the door shut, I stomp my foot and scream like a child. Okay, that made me feel better. Like I said, I’m not ready to accept failure yet. I walk back to the stairs and slowly make my way down, wanting to take another look around.

I don’t want to change much, but there are plenty of things I do want to change. The walls are covered in wallpaper at the top, with wood on the bottom. I like the style of it, but the color has got to go. The vomit yellow is not acceptable. I also need to get rid of the stripper pole but patch the stage up, because it’s staying. I plan to have bands perform here, and I don’t want them playing with a stripper pole right in the center of the stage.

This stage is bigger than the one at Deveraux’s. The one there is maybe half a foot off the ground and just big enough to fit an average sized band. This one is at least three feet off the ground and could fit Dan Carey’s drum set, with plenty of room left over. We don’t have a curtain, but I think we can change that. We’re also going to need more lights.

The carpets will need to be replaced, the dingy red is not sitting well with me. Especially with the walls. Who pairs red and yellow together?

I have a plan for this place, one that I am super excited about. A lot of ideas that I think will work. Maddox is going to call the company that helped him decorate Deveraux’s. He said they’re great to work with, and decently priced. As much as I don’t want to do everything he says, he knows what he’s talking about. I have to give him that.

What I really need to do is come up with a name and a menu. I need to figure out an opening date and start to hire people. I’m wandering around, trying to come up with a name for the place, when my phone starts to ring. I walk over to the counter and pick it up. It’s a restricted number, I figure it’s Mahlia.

“Hello?” I answer.

“Hi, dear. Just checking in. How are things?”

“They’re… good. Mostly good. Getting better. I was planning on calling you actually.”

“Is that right?” She asks, I can tell she’s smiling by her tone.

“Were you planning on being in this area any time soon? I have a few things I’d like to chat about, and I thought it would be nice to do it in person.”

“That would be lovely. Unfortunately, I’m quite tied up here.”

“Oh, well–”

“However, if you’d like to come here, we could make arrangements.”

“To you?” I ask, shocked. “In France?” My mouth hanging open.

“Well why not?” Why not? That’s a great question. I don’t know why not. I’ve never left the country before, going to France is a big deal, isn’t it? Paris. Paris is beautiful. I never thought I’d have an opportunity to go there, and here I am being offered one. “You think on it and give me a call back. Let me know what you decide. We can chat more then.”

She hangs up. She always just hangs up. Even when I’m not done with the conversation, it just ends. I stare at my phone for a moment. Still shocked. Maybe it isn’t that big of a deal, but to me it is. Wow. Just wow. I’m so caught up in my thoughts that I don’t realize Maddox is back until he speaks. His voice catching me off guard and startling me. I drop my phone, my hand flying to my chest.

“That diner across the street may be a rival. They’re open late. We’ll need to put in a lot of thought to that menu… Are you okay?” he asks, placing the bag on one of the tables.

“Huh? Yeah. I’m fine.” I pick up the phone from the floor and walk towards him. I tap my phone on my chin, thinking. France. Would the guys want to go? What about Callan? Will he take off more time from work? I don’t want to force him to do that. I know he’s already taken off more than he wanted to.

“Why are we going to France?” Maddox asks, pulling the Styrofoam containers from the bag.

“Can you stay out of my head?” I ask, throwing my hands up into the air.

“Stop thinking so loudly.” I glare at him. “Okay, fine. Come eat and tell me what this is all about.” I walk to him, placing my phone down on the table. Maddox hands me a container with a plastic fork and knife, then he slides over a cup of coffee. I explain my short conversation with Mahlia to him.

“Let’s do it. I haven’t been to France in years.” I narrow my eyes at him. “What? What’s wrong now?” He sighs, placing his fork and knife down.

“Nothing,” I tell him. “Nothing at all.” I stuff food into my mouth. I’m hungrier than I realized. This food is rather good. He’s right about it being competition. I’ll have to put a lot of time and thought into the menu. It can’t be too big, but also has to be enough. There is nothing worse than going out to eat and finding a menu that has too many things on it that you can’t make your decision, or not enough to not be able to find something that you like.

After we eat, I give Maddox a tour of the place, explaining my thoughts to him. He doesn’t comment much, which I take as a good sign. If he thought it were a bad idea, he’d come out and say it. He called the interior designers and they’ll be here first thing tomorrow morning. I told him that was fine, but that I can’t be here too late because Alec and I have plans.

“I’ll make sure everything is dealt with after you chat with them. Let them know what your ideas are and I’ll handle the rest,” he tells me as we walk out of the girls bathroom. Both bathrooms will need to be redone. They’re not in the worst condition, but they’re not up to my standards. We need new everything in here. “Is that acceptable?”

“It is. Thanks for asking.” We finish our walk-through of the place. I’m excited to share my ideas with the designer, hoping they will be able to execute everything the way that I picture it in my head. Maddox assures me that they will, he only works with the best. I roll my eyes at the comment, even though I know he’s speaking the truth.

It’s late afternoon by the time we leave. On our drive home, I notice that Maddox is glancing in his rearview mirror more than usual. I ask him about it but he doesn’t respond. When he drives past our house, I know something isn’t right.

“Maddox?”

“We’re being followed.”

“What? Are you sure?” I ask, peeking in the side mirror, trying to get a look at the car behind us. It’s a small black car, tinted windows. No match for this Jeep, that’s for sure.

“Pretty sure,” he says, continuing to drive away from our house. We drive straight for a while, until we hit the highway. Maddox waits until the last second and jerks onto the exit ramp, the car behind us does the same thing. I’m sure now that we’re being followed. Maddox merges onto the highway and immediately gets over to the fast lane. “Keep an eye on them, let me know when they’re gone.” He speeds up, weaving in and out of traffic. He’s making me nervous with his erratic driving, but I do my best to stay calm. Being frantic in a situation like this will only make it worse.

I watch the mirror as the car tries it’s best to keep up. I can’t see anyone that’s inside due to the dark tint of the windows. I don’t even know how many people are in there. Maddox swerves around a car and gets in front of an 18-wheeler and slows down. The car has no room to get behind us in this lane. It continues on in the fast lane, but stays behind us. As we get closer to an exit, I notice Maddox checking his mirrors. He turns the wheel hard, bringing us across the lane and off the exit at the absolute last second possible. I find myself with my eyes closed and my hands gripping the seat, bracing for impact. The car had no chance to follow us.

He quickly turns down a few side streets and heads back towards our home.

“Well, that was fun.” He says with a smirk. I close my eyes and rest my head back, trying to even my breathing and slow my racing heart.

CHAPTER 18

Friday

We walk in the house and are happily greeted by Grim. He jumps up as I close the door behind me. “No jumping, Grim. Down.” He backs off, tilting his head to the side. “Good boy!”

“What do we think about getting him a doggy trainer?” I squat down, patting him on the head.

“You’re okay with me paying for a trainer for the dog, but not buying you a car?” Maddox turns to me, his face filled with disbelief. “You’re confusing.”

“When a car costs as much as a trainer, go for it.”

“I’m sure I could find plenty. Try me,” he grins.

“You wouldn’t dare. If you waste money buying me a lemon just to prove a point, you will seriously regret it Maddox Deveraux.” I scold, pointing a finger at him.

“Oooooh, you got the first and last name! You’re in trouble!” Lenny taunts from the kitchen. “I’m glad you guys are home,” he says, walking out of the kitchen with a bag of chips in his hands. “I was getting–” He stops abruptly when he lays eyes on me, the bag of chips falling to the ground with a plop. I’m confused for half a second, but then I remember. “Holy fuck, where have you been? I thought you guys were going to the bar? Did you go somewhere without me?” His voice getting louder as he goes.

“We only went to the bar,” Maddox says, rolling his eyes.

“Then why… why are you dressed like that?” Lenny asks, picking up the bag from the floor.

“This old thing? It’s nothing special.” I wink at Maddox.

“Friday thought it would be funny to taunt me in that barely-legal-to-wear-in-public outfit.” He steps out of his shoes, leaving them on the shelf by the door. “The realtor got a nice show too.” Maddox adds. Something that he doesn’t need to bring up.

“This outfit was purchased by you. I only figured you’d like seeing me in the things you spent your hard-earned money on,” I quip.

“Uh-huh,” he rolls his eyes.

I walk up the stairs. I turn around after getting up a few to see Grim still at the bottom. I call him, but all he does is whine and lower himself to the ground. One day he’ll get it. Lenny picks him up and walks off, but not before peaking at me again and waggling his eyebrows.

I walk into my room and change immediately. I enjoyed making Maddox sweat all day, but I am glad to be taking this off. I put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and go back downstairs. No one is inside when I get down there, so I head out back.

What I come across when I open the door, leaves me breathless.

This is karma. This is payback for what I did to Maddox today. I should have known I wouldn’t get away with it. The universe does not like me that much.

Alec is by the barn, wielding an axe. He lifts it high above his head and brings it down on the large piece of wood in front of him. It splits with a crack. He wipes at his brow with his forearm. It’s warm today and the sun is strong. Alec is in a pair of athletic shorts and sneakers. Nothing else. His brightly colored tattoos glimmering under his sweat.

On the side of him, Maddox is pulling his shirt over his head. He drops it to the ground. If there is anything in this world that Maddox does right, it’s fill in a pair of jeans. Finding me, he stares and then grins before walking towards Alec. They have a short conversation, Maddox taking the axe from Alec’s hands. He does the same thing with it. Holding it high and slamming it down on the piece of wood in front of him. Maddox flexes his muscles, no doubt on purpose as he picks up the axe once more, splitting another piece of wood.

“Trying to catch flies?” Lenny asks, bringing me back to reality. The one where two of my guys are still shirtless and wielding an axe, but they’re no longer in slow motion with Chariots of Fire playing in the background.

I swat at Lenny and plop into the single wicker chair, facing away from them. I know if I continue to stare, it’ll only feed Maddox’s ego. “How the fuck did I get so lucky to end up with the four hottest guys in existence?”

“The same way we got so lucky ending up with the hottest girl in the history of existing?” His comment coming out as more of a question. He takes a seat across from me, in the larger chair.

“How’s your day so far?” I ask him. He lays on the couch, his legs draping over the arm. I look over to Grim, running around in his fence, barking at a bird that keeps landing on the edge. No doubt taunting him. We need more decorations around here to attract animals. Like a bird bath and some bird houses. Maybe something for the squirrels, like a feeder. That would be nice. I love animals. I’d love to see more of them around our yard. I also think we should plant more flowers, make the bees happy.

“It was great. I slept late. Grim and I ate breakfast, came outside to pee, then we played some video games. I’d only been down here a few minutes when you got home. I needed a snack.”

“Now when you say Grim and I ate breakfast and went outside to pee. You mean, you ate breakfast and he peed outside, right?”

“Uh, yeah. Sure.” I shake my head and let it fall back to the cushion.

“I wish we had a pool.”

“I heard that!” Maddox shouts.

“Why is he like this?” I groan, Lenny shrugs.

“He’s been like this for as long as I can remember. He didn’t spoil me, but I definitely had more than most. He’s worked really hard to get where he is. He’s proud of what he’s done, and I think he likes to help others because of it.”

Of course he has to be like this for good reasons. It can’t be because he needs to show off and let everyone know how much money he has. Though, I knew that already. I know deep down that Maddox isn’t like that. He’s kind and cares a lot about others, even if he doesn’t show it. He’s an arrogant prick to most, but that’s who he is, he isn’t doing it on purpose.

“I think the question should be… why does it bother you?” I look up to see Lenny’s head turned towards me. He’s lying flat on the couch, his hair falling down the side of the chair in a light brown cascade. His eyes as big and bright as the ocean on a summer day.

“I’m used to being forced into doing things. To living my life around everyone else’s plans, and never for myself. I like that I’m in a place where I can make my own decisions. It feels, in a way, that when he does that, he’s taking my choices away from me and I don’t like it.”

“We all know you’re strong, Friday. Even if you don’t think it, you’ve come a long way. You didn’t get here by having it handed to you. We are here because of you. Look at where we are, compared to where we were.” He closes his eyes, turning his face back to the sky. “I’m not saying let him do everything he wants, I’m just saying that maybe it isn’t as bad as you think.”

“Have you ever been to France?” I ask, out of the blue.

“Once. But Maddox went a few times with Ce–” He quickly clears his throat, “with, uh… what’s for dinner?”

I fold my arms over my chest. “Really, Lenny?”

“What?” he says. “I don’t know how you feel about that stuff. But things just come out of my mouth sometimes, I can’t control them.”

“Is Callan the only one of you that hadn’t had a girlfriend before me?”

“Yes?” he winces.

“I don’t care what you guys did before me. I mean, it’s not something that I want to think about or hear about, but obviously we all had lives before each other.” I’ve thought about it here and there, but quickly push it away. These guys are all gorgeous, and I’m sure they’ve had their fair share of women come and go. All except for Callan, that is. I should be proud of my number being small, but in this situation? I wish I had just as big a number to throw back in their faces.

“Great. Now Callan’s going to be your favorite.” I laugh at that comment, because really? Only Lenny would say something like that.

“I could never have a favorite. How can I compare you guys? You’re like an apple, an orange, a peach and… a banana. You can’t be compared.”

“Alec is the banana, isn’t he? He’s definitely the banana. And Maddox, he’s the peach, right? He’s got that ass…”

I run my hands down my face, giggling. “You are ridiculous.”

“Yeah, but you love me.”

“More than you know.”

***

Over dinner, Maddox and I let the guys in on what happened after we left the bar. They weren’t as upset as I thought they’d be. In fact, most of the conversation was them praising Maddox for handling the situation and keeping me safe. My eyes almost rolled out of my head. Then we just agreed to go along with the same plan of making sure we’re being more cautious. Oh, and I can’t go anywhere alone. Still.

The next topic of conversation is France. I was worried about bringing it up to Callan. Luckily I didn’t have to actually ask, he just fell into the conversation and brought up taking time off on his own. Which made me feel a lot better since it was his own idea… technically. He started rambling about the history of France and things to do while we’re there. It seems he’s excited about going, to say the least.

I’m going to call Mahlia in the morning to let her know of our decision and to see when we will be able to go. I don’t want to call her now because it’s 1AM over there. I doubt she’s awake. I’ve never been out of the country, but I’m excited about it. I have a passport, I think it’s still good. I had gotten one when I planned a trip to Mexico. I never ended up going because Shithead couldn’t get the time off work. Or maybe he just didn’t want to leave his side chick behind. Guess I’ll never know, but who cares? I don’t. Thankfully we hadn’t paid for anything yet, we’d just planned out the entire trip. Sorry, I planned out the entire trip. My passport was the only piece that I’d completed, because of how long it took to obtain.

The guys have all been out of the country before, so they’re good as well. I wonder how soon Mahlia is able to have us go there. I wonder if we will be staying with her or somewhere else. What are her husbands like? How many does she have? And why is she in France anyway? She doesn’t have an accent, I can’t imagine that being where she is from.

When we’re done with dinner, I help Callan make a batch of brownies. We may have gotten into a small food fight. He says I started it, but I swear it was him. He laughed about it, saying he didn’t mind because he didn’t have to clean up the mess. Something about Alec cleaning the house for him. Seems odd, but I shrug it off.

After eating the brownies from Callan’s recipe, I will never eat brownies from a box again. There is nothing like the homemade thing. I can’t believe I’ve been missing out on this kind of deliciousness for so long. I’m kicking myself in the ass for not eating any the last time we baked them. The entire pan is gone quickly, between all of us. Lenny turned his into a giant sundae. Adding three scoops of ice cream: vanilla, chocolate and coffee. He then drizzled chocolate sauce and caramel, then topped it off with – and he’ll argue about this – half a can of whipped cream.

I wouldn’t let Grim have any of the brownie, because I know he can’t have chocolate, but Lenny did give him a small bit of ice cream. I know we shouldn’t be giving him people food, but that’s long gone out the window. Lenny can tell me he doesn’t feed him table scraps all he wants, but I know that he does. I don’t really mind, as long as he doesn’t sit and beg us while we eat. He’s going to get big, I don’t want a giant dog jumping at us for food while we try to eat.

We head upstairs to bed, when I enter the bedroom and see that all four of my guys have trailed behind me, I stop and blink a few times. I rub my eyes, just to make sure that I’m not dreaming. They’re all in here? They’re all going to sleep with me?

Lord, it’s my dream come true!

“How’s this going to work?” I ask, regretting my words instantly. They start bickering.

“You had her last night,” Maddox points a finger at Alec.

“So what? There’s no rules against having her for more than one night,” Alec argues.

“Well, what about me?” Lenny asks, folding his arms over his chest.

“You have been sneaking in here every night to sleep with her. You’re definitely getting an end,” Maddox says, without taking his eyes from Alec.

I think about stepping in, about giving them my opinion, but this is fun. Watching them fight over me… there’s no bigger compliment.

“It’s only fair that Callan and I sleep with her,” Maddox says, taking a step towards me. Callan is standing by the door, watching just the same as I am. He won’t argue. “You’ve been with her the most,” he points to Lenny. “You had her last night,” he tells Alec.

“That is true,” Callan adds, much to my surprise. A smile crawls across my lips as I wink at Callan. He blushes. You’d think by now that he’d be over it. It’s still as adorable as it was the first day.

“How about you guys fight it out?” I ask, half joking. I don’t want them to fight, but a bunch of guys in their underwear fighting… well, damn. That’s just something I want to see before I die. I disappear into my closet, Grim trotting behind me, as they continue to argue. I’m tired and I don’t care who sleeps where.

I pull shorts and a sports bra from my drawers and change quickly. I pick Grim up and walk back into the room, the guys still going at it.

“What does age have to do with anything?” Maddox shouts at Alec.

I crawl into bed, placing Grim at the bottom by my feet. He curls into a ball and lies down. His head sticking up and staring at the guys arguing. I catch Callan’s attention and pat the bed beside me. He looks over to Maddox and Alec who are now in each other’s faces arguing about Alec being the oldest. Maddox looks like he’s actually getting mad, Alec has a smug look on his face. He’s only doing it on purpose.

Callan crawls into bed, getting under the blankets with me. Lenny takes the opportunity to crawl into bed on my other side, since Maddox and Alec aren’t paying attention. I laugh at the entire scene going on in front of me.

“Hey, guys?” I say, waving my hand to get their attention.

“In no way does that make sense. What universe are you living in?” Maddox enunciates every word.

“Guys?” I say a little louder. They still don’t look at me. “Alec and Maddox!” I shout, finally getting them to shut up and look at me. “Guess what? You both lose. Go shut the light off, get in bed and shut up.” I tell them. Maddox’s face is furious, like it’s worth that much anger. I know he’s more upset with Alec’s arguments than not being able to sleep beside me, but still. Alec looks a little disappointed, but if I had to argue a side, we did spend a lot of time together last night. A lot…

Maddox gets into bed on the side of Lenny as Alec shuts the light off. He comes over to the other side of the bed, hesitating before he gets in. I know this is going to be the hardest for him. He doesn’t share the bed with people, for more than one reason.

I wonder how he was able to live with someone for so long. His fiancé… Layla, I think her name was? Did he have nightmares with her? Did he wake up and try to choke her? Stab her? Was he happier with her? Was there less stress?

I don’t know and there’s no use worrying about something that doesn’t matter. Because it doesn’t. He is here with me now, and that’s what matters.

CHAPTER 19

Friday

-WEDNESDAY-

I’m never going to be okay with this waking up early thing. Ever.

I was highly disappointed when I woke up to an uneventful evening and morning. You’d expect that going to bed with four men you’d have a high chance of waking up with a dick in you.

No such luck.

I’m sitting at the bar waiting for the interior designer to show. I’ve had a cup of coffee and I’m still yawning. She has five minutes to get here before she’s late. Not that it matters, because I’m going to wait. It’s just something for me to complain about because it’s too early and I haven’t had enough coffee yet.

I called Mahlia the moment I woke up. She didn’t answer but I left a message, asking her to call me back.

On the drive here this morning, Maddox was going on and on about buying me a car again. I finally got him to drop it when I argued that there wasn’t a point since I’m not allowed to go anywhere alone anyway. That finally got him to shut up, but I know this conversation isn’t over forever.

“Hello?” Someone calls from the hallway. I head over in that direction, Maddox following behind.

“You’re late,” Maddox growls out. Even though he isn’t actually late. “And where is Lucille?” he asks.

“Quit being so rude,” I slap Maddox in the chest with the back of my hand. He, who happens to be a very good-looking man, is clearly not who Maddox expected to see.

Cue Maddox: Jealous boyfriend mode.

“Hi, I’m Friday.” I offer him my hand. “You’ll have to ignore this grumpy asshole over here, he hasn’t had enough coffee yet.” I say with as bright a smile as I can muster this early in the morning. He laughs, taking my hand in his and shaking it.

“Armando,” he says with a slight Spanish accent. “It’s nice to meet you. The both of you.” He looks over to Maddox, straightening his dark grey tie. He’s dressed impeccably in a tailored suit. He’s a few inches taller than Maddox, beautiful caramel skin. His hair and eyes are both dark. “To answer your question, sir, Lucille had a family emergency. She was unable to make it, but I assure you, that I am just as good. If not better.” He smiles, showing off his perfectly straight teeth.

Maddox stands with his feet shoulder length apart, his large arms folded across his chest. His face no-bullshit. As usual. His eyes look over Armando, no doubt thinking that he could take him.

Guys and their caveman tendencies.

“Like I said, ignore him. I’m the one you need to speak with anyway. Follow me.” I walk back into the bar, stopping at the table by the stage. He places his leather portfolio down, unzipping it and pulling out a pen and his notepad. Maddox struts over a few moments later, keeping his distance but his eyes glued to the man in front of me. He’s being weirder than normal.

I quickly explain everything to Armando. My ideas for remodeling and decorations. He takes a lot of notes and asks me questions, ensuring that he understands everything I am asking for. He’s extremely polite during our conversation.

“Budget?” He looks to me in question.

“There isn’t one,” Maddox says. Still glaring. I shake my head. I’d love to argue that. To throw out a number just to spite him, but I have no idea what something like this costs on average. I’d make myself look like a fool if I started spitting out numbers. So I keep my mouth shut and ignore Maddox completely.

“Come on, I’ll give you the tour,” I tell Armando. We stand and head to the kitchen first, Maddox glaring at us as we go.

***

“Why do you have to be so rude?” I ask Maddox after Armando exits the building. “He was nothing but nice,” I chastise him. “Just because things don’t go your way doesn’t mean you get to throw a fit.”

Maddox walks towards me, pinning me against the wall. “The next person that thinks what he was thinking about you, will get a lot more than a dirty look and an attitude.” He growls into my ear, his hand reaching inside the waistband of my leggings. His hand slides inside my panties, pushing a finger inside without hesitation.

“You… you heard his thoughts?” I ask, trying to find out more, but unable to speak or concentrate because of Maddox’s fingers inside of me.

His fingers pump in and out of me as his tongue slides along my neck. I cry out when his thumb presses against my clit. I rock my hips forward into his hand. He lets out a husky laugh, before nipping at my chin. “I heard every. Single. Dirty thought that crossed his mind. And trust me, there were quite a few.” He pulls his fingers from me, running them along my bottom lip. His tongue darts out, running over my coated lip. I move forward to kiss him, the taste of me between us.

I reach down, grasping his hard as steel cock in my hand. He groans, pressing his body against mine. He pulls his head back, breaking the kiss. He picks me up, his hands grabbing onto my thighs. I wrap my arms around his neck and run my tongue over his ear lobe. He moves us to another spot, lying me down on something firm and cool.

The stage.

He stands back, pulling my shoes from my feet. He leans over me, kissing my lips once before tugging my pants down. He slides his fingers between my folds and enters me with two fingers.

“Mm, so wet,” he says huskily. “You like knowing he was thinking about you?”

“What? No. I…” I breathe out, wanting to say more but incapable of doing so because Maddox’s fingers feel so good. He slides them in and out of me, slowly twisting them so I feel every inch.

“You what?” His fingers tease me, sliding slowly in and out... until he stops. “If you want me to keep going you should answer me.”

“I…” He starts to pull his fingers out of me, raising an eyebrow waiting for an answer.

“I can stop,” his voice teasing, a smirk across his lips.

“I like that you don’t like it,” I tell him. “I like that you get mad about someone wanting me.” He grins wider at my admission, bringing his fingers to me once more. He slides them in, pumping faster this time, rubbing at my g-spot. His thumb circles my clit, driving me up that mountain. My head falls back as I pant. So close. “Oh, fuck…” I breathe out.

“Don’t come yet, beautiful. I want you to come all over my cock.” I whimper as he slides his fingers out of me. My chest rising and falling quickly. Maddox climbs on the stage, settling between my legs. Using his hand, he guides himself inside of me. How long he’s had his cock out, I have no idea. All of the breath leaves my lungs as he fills me up in a way that only he can.

“You feel so fucking good,” he whispers, starting to move his hips. “So good.” Maddox slides his hands under my ass, lifting me slightly off the stage allowing him to go deeper. His hips slam between my legs and he thrusts into me, hard and rough. He picks up speed, his cock hitting all the right spots.

“Yeah, baby. Come for me.” He tells me as I arch my back, my fingers digging into his forearms. I clench around him, my cries echoing throughout the empty room. “That’s it, beautiful. You love coming on my dick.” Maddox continues his pumping. Thrust after thrust I feel his cock hardening inside of me. He comes, biting his bottom lip. His face twists into pleasure as he stills, his warm seed filling me up. He leans forward resting his forehead on my chest. “I love you,” he whispers quietly.

“I know,” I tell him. Because even though he’s a jerk, and even though he gets under my skin, even though we argue like crazy, he is my world.

The man that bought me breakfast in a diner to get my attention, and then left me lunch outside of my hotel door when the previous gesture didn’t work. The one that never gives up, no matter what the situation. The one that keeps everyone together, no matter how hard it is. Yeah, I’m so in love with him.

***

It’s late afternoon and Alec and I are on our way to buy Kayaks. I am excited beyond words. I’ve never been kayaking before, but the thought of being in this tiny boat in the middle of the water is gratifying. I remember Alec saying that he can’t swim, so I remember to make sure that we get life jackets too. I’m not the best swimmer and I’m not sure about everyone else. It makes sense to be more careful.

“Excited?” Alec asks.

“How can you tell?” I respond, smiling at him, bouncing in my seat.

“Oh, just a lucky guess I suppose.” He winks at me and I just about melt. This side of Alec is something that I never want to miss again. Because I did miss it. I missed him talking and laughing. Not something he does a whole lot of. He’s quiet and broody, similar to Maddox. The difference is Maddox loves the sound of his voice too much and doesn’t know when to keep quiet. Alec needs to use his more.

We pull into the parking lot of a large sporting goods store. It wasn’t too far of a drive. Even though we live in a small, miles-from-your-neighbors town, civilization isn’t far. It’s especially easy to find stores with sporting equipment, because of the number of lakes and woods in the area.

Callan was going on about the lake by our house. Lake Poss.

Something about it being shortened from the French word for fish. The area we live in was settled by the French for years. The towns and lakes are all French words, or American versions of them. I’d be lying if I said I listened to every word Callan said. Some of the things he talks about are interesting, but I’m not interested in the year the French settled the area or why they named the lake after a fish. If you want to know, ask him.

We get out of Alec’s truck and walk the short distance to the entrance. He grabs a carriage, pushing it through the store. The first thing we do is search for chairs. I fall in love with the display set up they have towards the back of the store. It’s nothing special, just a group of brightly colored, wooden Adirondack chairs. The amount we will need will not fit in the carriage, so we abandon it in search of someone who works here.

After finding someone, we lead him back to the chairs and let him know that we will need five, one of each color. It just so happens that there are five of us and five different colored chairs. Coincidence? I think not. It was meant to be.

“I’ll have them loaded up and left out back. Take this with you,” he hands Alec a yellow slip. “Once you’ve paid you can come around back to pick them up.” We thank him and head in the direction of the kayaks.

“How many are we getting?” I ask. “Should we get one for everyone?”

Alec shrugs, sliding his hand along a bright blue one. “Couldn’t hurt,” he replies.

“Is all of this going to fit in your truck?”

“Probably not. I can come back later or tomorrow to pick up what doesn’t. You know, since I’m not working and all.” He doesn’t say it in a spiteful way, more like he can’t believe it. He moves further down the aisle, stopping at the wall of fishing poles. He looks at them with interest, but soon walks away.

“Go find a worker so we can pay for this stuff and go home,” I tell him.

He disappears down another aisle and comes back momentarily with a different salesperson than the last we spoke with. This one is much younger, looking as if he’s still in high school. Alec tells him that we want five kayaks, and specifically tells him which ones. They’re different sizes, him and Maddox will need the larger ones. Those are blue. Callan and Lenny get a green one, while I get a yellow one.

“We’re also going to need five life jackets. Can you throw everything together so we can grab it all around back? It’ll make things easier,” Alec asks.

“Yeah, sure thing boss. You guys opening a business or something?” The salesman asks, scratching his head.

“Something like that,” Alec responds, in his I don’t want to talk to you tone.

We make our way to the front of the store. I take Alec’s hand into mine as we pass by the aisle with children’s toys.

Children’s toys…

My eyes linger down the aisle a little longer than they should. Wondering what it would be like to pick out a toy and bring it home to our little boy or girl as a surprise. To see their face light up at the new plaything that they weren’t expecting to get.

Alec’s grip tightens on mine just enough to pull me from my thoughts.

I hope to hell he didn’t hear what I was thinking. I try so hard to block my thoughts, but our connection is so strong that I know it doesn’t always work. It’s not that I’m trying to keep these thoughts from him, or from anyone else, it’s just that I’m not ready to have this conversation and I don’t think they are either. The thoughts are confusing me like crazy to begin with. How can I bring this up to them if I don’t even understand it yet myself?

We make it to the front, getting into the line with only one other person in front of us. The image brings me back to Alec’s story. How he waited in line at a grocery store, buying food for his brother and mother, while his mother was brutally murdering his only sibling.

How is he able to stand in any line again? I feel like that would give me some serious PTSD. And then I realize, that maybe he couldn’t. Maybe it wasn’t easy for him at first. Maybe it took him a really long time to be able to do anything. What happened to him happened so long ago. What I would give to have been with him during that time. I should have been. According to what they’ve told me, that would have been around the time we found each other. Would it have been easier on Alec? How would he be different now? How would we all be different now? Especially with Lenny being so much younger, would my feelings for him have been different if I’d met him when he was only twelve?

It’s hard to remember that I’ve only just met these guys. We’ve spent more time alone than we have together. So much has happened to them that I’ll never know. My heart hurts at the thought, my anger towards Evenia piling up. This is her fault.

I push away my thoughts, knowing they aren’t important. When it’s our turn the cashier greets us with a bright smile. A young boy with red hair and freckles. He reminds me of Todd. I should send that kid a text, just to see how he’s doing. And maybe apologize for Maddox’s behavior. He really was rude when we left, and I wasn’t any better. He did nothing but help me, and I didn’t thank him properly. I was such a different person then, now that I think about it. I should send him an apology letter or something.

Alec hands the two yellow slips to the cashier. I tried taking them earlier to get a glimpse at the price, but Alec wouldn’t let me. I ignored the fact that Maddox slipped Alec his credit card before we left the house.

I avoid looking at the price when Alec swipes the gold card. I’m interested to see what kind of numbers Maddox has on that card, or in his account. Out of sheer curiosity. My credit has always been shit, I doubt I’d ever be approved for a credit card. I was worried when I opened my bank account that they wouldn’t allow me to. I’d never have been able to start my own business if it weren’t for Maddox. I realize in that moment that maybe I’ve been more of a jerk to him than I should be. He really is trying to do his best, he’s doing what he knows. I shouldn’t be so hard on him.

We take our receipt and head back to the truck. We get in and Alec drives around the back. He parks in a spot by the loading area.

“Be right back,” he tells me, sliding out of the seat and disappearing around the corner to where the door is. He left the truck idling, I reach over to the radio, clicking the buttons for the different stations. One of the nice things about being in the car with Alec is listening to the radio. He’s the complete opposite of Maddox. Maddox won’t have the radio on at all, Alec blares it. Callan likes the music on as well, but at a lower volume. Like background music. I haven’t been in a car with Lenny driving enough to know, but I do remember music. I don’t know what Maddox’s problem with music is, but who doesn’t listen to the radio while driving?

I raise the volume once I find a good song. I rest my head back, enjoying the sunlight on my skin and the tune in my ears.

The pinch that I feel in my neck has me gasping and wanting to scream. Only the hand that covers my mouth stifles the sound. My vision instantly starts to blur. My neck burns, feeling tight as if it’s swelling up. My head starts to pound as my stomach rolls with nausea. It gets hard to breathe and then everything starts to fade.

Until all there is, is darkness.

CHAPTER 20

Callan

When Alec kicks the door in, I know something is wrong. Really wrong. No one kicks a door in for the fun of it. Especially Alec, who doesn’t do anything for fun.

I’m sitting in the library, reading. Something I haven’t done enough of lately – read for leisure. So when I got home from work, I came right in here and picked up my book. I’ve been focused on everything going on, that I haven’t done anything for me. I realize that most of my time before was spent doing things for me and only me. It’s been very different lately. Very busy, very stressful. Especially since Grim showed up. He’s turned out to be… okay. He’s not terrible, I know he could be worse. But that was stress that I didn’t need.

Everyone deals with stress differently. Maddox vocalizes it, Alec runs away, Lenny pretends everything is fine and Friday is a mix of it all. But what about me? I’m not really sure how to answer that question. I get a little crazy, but that’s about it. There isn’t much that makes me truly feel stressed out. I think I’ve learned to handle what comes at me. It’s another reason I’m still told that I should have been a doctor.

Reading is something I’ve always done. It’s my escape from reality, from this world. I went from reading three to four books a week to… none. I’m finally at the end of this book. It was all right, not the best one I’ve read, but good enough to want to finish it. I always finish a book. Even if I don’t like it, I have to finish it. And I always leave a review, because I know how important that is. If I don’t enjoy the book, I don’t leave a degrading review. I express my thoughts in a professional manner and without being rude.

The loud crack of wood splitting has me standing immediately. My book falls to the floor, no doubt losing my page. As I make my way into the living room, Lenny pops up from the couch, Grim in hand. Alec steps inside, the crunching of wood under his boots.

The broken door and mess of wood is the least of my problems. What really has me concerned is Friday. And the fact that she looks dead. He’s carrying her wedding style, his face dour.

“Do something, Callan,” he shouts. He walks straight to the dining table, kicking chairs out of the way and placing her limp body upon it.

Why in the world did I have to be born from a doctor? I would have made a great one, that’s for sure. But to be like my father… no thank you.

“I… I, what–”

“Now, Callan!”

“Right. Yes. Okay.” I move to her quickly. I check her pulse. It’s slow and weak. Her chest is barely moving, but she is still breathing. Her skin is its normal color, so she must be getting enough oxygen. Her skin is warm to the touch. Not hot like with a fever, or cool like death. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think she was only sleeping.

The guys don’t bother me as I check her out, keeping their distance so I’m not crowded. Alec is standing by the wall, his lips in a thin line, his eyes not straying from Friday. Lenny stands beside him, hugging Grim, exceptionally quiet. His eyes darkened with fear.

After checking her over a third time, I realize that nothing has changed. I have all the information I will get from just this. If we want more, I’ll have to call Elias.

“What happened?” I ask, glancing to Alec as I give her another once over. Just in case I missed something.

“I don’t know. I got back to the truck and someone was pulling her out of the car. I lost it,” He explains.

“What do you mean? Why’d you leave her alone?” Lenny asks, sounding anxious and not like himself. It’s to be expected during this situation, though.

“She’s not a fucking baby, Lenny! I was gone for a minute. And I wasn’t far.”

“Clearly you were far enough!” Lenny shouts, starting to pace the room, Grim’s ears bouncing with each step Lenny takes.

“What’s going on? Why is everyone yelling?” Maddox’s voice sounds from the living room. I’d forgotten about him for a moment.

Great. Just what we need.

“Go talk to him. Out there,” I tell Alec over my shoulder. He nods and exits the room. I hear a hushed conversation as I pull out my cell phone. As the voices get louder and grunts sound, I disappear into the kitchen to call Elias.

“Hello?” he answers.

“Hello, Elias. How are you?” I ask, blocking out the shouting from the other room while simultaneously trying to keep my nerves in check.

“I’m well, Callan. I noticed you’ve been out of work for a few days this week so far. On vacation again?”

“Something like that, yeah.” I don’t want the chit-chat, but I can’t be rude to Elias. Especially if I’m going to ask for a favor. “Listen, are you able to do me a favor? I’ll owe you big for this one.”

“I, uh…”

“I promise the guys will behave. This is important. It’s quite serious,” I explain. So serious that it could be categorized as life or death, but I leave that part out.

“All right. But only because it’s you.” He lets out a breath. I can always count on Elias for help. I’ll owe him big after this.

I explain what’s going on as best I can. He tells me he’ll be here as soon as possible. He’s leaving his house shortly. I need to make sure I send a fruit basket over to their house. His bondmates have been very lenient with him helping me. Not that I expect it to be an issue, but it’s nice of them to not make a big deal of him doing me favors. Not everyone is that kind nowadays. It’s unfortunate.

As I end the call, I lean against the wall, catching my breath before heading back to the lion’s den. Alec and Maddox are full on screaming at each other at this point and I’m not sure how it hasn’t gotten physical yet. I’m sure it will if I don’t get in there.

When I walk into the room, they are an inch away from each other. They’re both shouting loudly, their faces red with anger.

“Guys,” I say, taking a step closer to them. They don’t listen. “Guys!” Once again, they don’t listen. They’ve left me no choice.

I look at them both and concentrate deeply. I haven’t used my powers on them in a long time, but now that our bonding is complete it will only be easier for me to get into their heads. So I do. It takes seconds for them to stop yelling. Smiles crawl over both of their lips. They look dazed, dreamy for a few moments before shaking their heads. They blink a few times, looking at each other.

“Weren’t you guys going outside?” I ask, calmly.

“Yes, we were. Want a beer Alec?” Maddox asks with a smile that is completely out of character.

“Yes, Maddox. That would be nice.” Maddox turns, heading into the kitchen. Alec is wearing a matching smile and looking around the room. “This really is a nice place. Hey, who’s that?” He asks, pointing to Friday on the table. “Is she…” he looks around, and then whispers, “dead?”

“School project. Don’t worry.” It suddenly hits me that Lenny is missing. Probably for the best. I wouldn’t want to do this to him too.

When Maddox returns, he hands Alec the beer and they leave the dining room together. “Is it just me, or are Callan’s school projects getting stranger and stranger?” Alec asks in a hushed voice. I watch as Maddox shrugs and they disappear outside. I take a deep breath, pull my glasses off and scrub my eyes before putting them back on. I promised them long ago that I wouldn’t use my powers on them, but as people say… promises are meant to be broken. I can’t say that I fully believe that, but all promises have the potential to be broken. You never know when it may need to be broken, for example… a situation like this. How did I know that when making that promise all those years ago, I would be put into a scenario where I couldn’t keep my promise? I pull out a chair and sit beside Friday, taking her hand in mine.

My sleeping beauty.

I make a vow to not make promises that I’m not absolutely sure I can keep. Breaking promises does not sit well with me.

***

Elias is very quick to make it to the house. Even though the door is broken, he still rings the bell and waits to be greeted before entering. He’s a stickler for social rules. He follows me into the dining room, his eyes sharp and ready.

“Don’t worry about them. I had to uhm, mask them. They’re good.” He lets out a breath of relief. I really need to talk to the guys about their attitudes. They can’t be acting like this around people. It’s not good. We need people to help us, people like Elias. No one will want to be around us, never mind help us, when they feel threatened. And I can’t blame them. Maddox and Alec are intimidating. If I didn’t know them, I’d avoid them for sure.

Maddox should know better, he’s a businessman. Does he act like this at work? I sure hope not.

I check on them through the window. They’re laughing and chatting, drinking beers like they’ve been the best of friends forever. Like nothing bad has ever happened in their lives. Like they don’t have Friday to worry about. Because, well, that’s what they think. I’ll fix them as soon as I can, or as soon as reasonable.

I’d once thought that masking Aaron from Alec’s life was a good decision. Back when Alec was in a really bad spot, when we were sure that he’d end up dead somewhere. I thought it was the reason I was given this gift. To help him. I quickly realized it wasn’t. It was a lesson to me, on how to use my powers. They aren’t to be used to stop people from feeling. Feeling is what gets you through life and teaches you lessons. Alec would be a different person today if he didn’t remember what happened to Aaron, but that person would be fake. He wouldn’t be our Alec.

What we go through is what molds us into who we are. We should never try to change that. It’s who we were meant to be. We have to accept it, deal with it and move on. That’s life.

Elias places his tattered briefcase on the table by Friday’s head. It’s an old thing that came from his grandfather. It was passed down to his father and then to him. It’s the only reason he still uses it. He’d plan on passing it down to his son, but he doesn’t have one. Elias is the closest thing I have to a best friend. We spend lunch together at school and have occasionally gone out for dinner. I’ve met his bondmates, which is a big deal.

I step up to the table beside Elias. Friday is still so beautiful, even like this. I don’t want to think about what it’ll be like without her, so I don’t. I keep telling myself that she will be fine because she has to be. The time to panic is never in the face of danger. So, I keep myself calm and think happy thoughts.

Elias works quickly. Pulling everything he needs from his case and drawing Friday’s blood.

“How quickly will you know?” I ask him.

“I brought the agent with me. I can test it immediately. Not that I know what I am looking for, but it should tell me something.” After placing a bandage over Friday’s hand, he takes the tube of blood, emptying half into a smaller vial. He takes a dropper, pulling clear liquid from another small jar. He places three drops into the blood, adding a cap and shaking it.  He counts to ten, loud enough that I can hear him. When he gets to ten, he places the vial down onto the counter. We both stare at it intently.

Almost immediately it starts to change. The bright red liquid turns darker, until it’s completely black.

“Just as I suspected.” His eyes shoot to mine. “Rycin Root.”

CHAPTER 21

Maddox

I tried not to flip out when I realized what happened. I really, really did. But it didn’t work. I broke… stuff. A lot of stuff. Callan’s lucky I didn’t break his neck. He broke a promise, something he should not have done. He let Alec and I pretend to be best friends, while we sat outside not knowing about Friday’s existence and who she was to us, while she was inside with him and Elias, with his paws all over her. Who knows what the fuck he did to her?

She’s in her bed, still sleeping… or whatever. Lenny is locked away in his room. He won’t talk to anyone. Not even me. He’s got Grim stuck to him like glue, but that’s about it. Alec and Callan are on the couch, Callan has his laptop and Alec looks ready to cry and murder, all at the same time.

I’ve been pacing in front of her door for so long I’m going to wear a hole in the floor. Each time I walk by, I peek in on her.

“What do we know?” I ask again, running my hands through my hair. I’ll be surprised if I come out of this with hair left on my head.

“Same thing as five minutes ago, Maddox,” Callan answers, trying not to sound impatient. That fucker is lucky he’s still breathing right now.

My hands clench at my sides, digging my fingers into my palms, trying to do anything I can to stop myself from breaking more things. I don’t care about the stuff. It’s nothing of value, it can all be replaced, but I know it wouldn’t make her happy. She wouldn’t want this. That’s why I’m trying.

“Fuck,” Alec says under his breath, getting to his feet. I look over to him, ignoring his gaze. It’s right on me and I know he wants to talk, but I’m not in the mood.

“I need your help,” he says to me once he gets close enough.

“Fuck off,” I tell him, continuing my pace. Step, step, step, turn. Step, step, step, peek. Step, step, step, turn…

“It’s important,” he says quietly.

“I said, fuck off!” I shout at him.

“Fine,” he turns and walks to the stairs, disappearing down them quickly.

“What?” I shout at Callan, who is now staring at me. He shakes his head slightly before turning his attention back to the laptop. I stop in front of her door, looking in. “Damnit!” I punch the wall, my fist going through the drywall with ease. I shake it out as I growl, turn around and go after Alec.

This is what she would want.

He’s nowhere to be found in the house, so I go outside. My hand already healed by the time I make it down the stairs. He’s messing around in the back of his truck in the dark. The only light out here is from the flood light above the garage.

“What the fuck are you doing?” I growl, stomping towards him. I don’t want to be here, I don’t want to help him with anything. I should be upstairs with her. I should be finding the fuck that did this to her. I should be cutting off his limbs, one by one, watching as he suffers. The way I’m suffering now.

“Already did it.”

“Did what?” I take another step. “What the hell are you talking about?” I ask, peeking into the back of the truck.

Oh.

“Well? Are you going to help me? Or are you just going to stare?”

“What do you want me to do?” I ask, taking another step forward. My entire demeanor changes at what I’ve found in the back of his truck.

This is not what I was expecting.

“I don’t know, help me bury him? Throw him into the lake? Fucking something!” he whispers loudly.

“You should have kept him alive,” I grumble. “So I could see the life leave his eyes.”

“I wasn’t exactly thinking about that in the heat of the moment. Just be happy he’s dead. Do you recognize him?” Alec grabs him by the boot, pulling him to the end of the truck, he slides him around and I get a good look at his face.

“No clue. He’s human though. Must’ve been paid well for a job like that.” The thought of it angers me and I have to reign in it. “Did anyone see you?” He looks at me with murder in his eyes.

Don’t be mean to Alec. I repeat the words in my head, over and over. I swear if she makes it out of this, I’ll never be mean to him again.

I really hope no one heard that because I’m not sure I should be making a promise that severe.

“Lenny should be doing this shit,” I say as I grab his arms. I grunt as his body falls from the truck, his weight split between me and Alec, with Alec carrying his legs. He’s not very heavy, but I also haven’t been to the gym in a while.

“We’re not going to get anything out of Lenny until Friday is awake. You should know that.”

I do know that. I wasn’t looking for a response. I don’t bother saying it though. Don’t be mean to Alec.

“Burying him would be better. I doubt anyone will ever be in these woods since it’s on our land, plus if for some reason they do, we can just play it off like we don’t know anything. We did just move here after all,” I tell him, not looking forward to trudging through the woods carrying this asshole in the middle of the night, but what else can we do?

Fuck, I never thought I’d be helping Alec hide a body.

“Do we have shovels?” He asks, walking backwards around the house towards the woods.

“There’s one in the garage, last I saw.”

“You go find it, I got him.” I drop the body to the ground with a thump. His head hitting the ground as Alec still holds onto his feet. He glares at me.

“What? He deserves it!” I look down into the dead man’s eyes. There’s nothing there. It’s just blank. I’d give an appendage to see the transition from life to death in his eyes. My anger and thoughts surprise me a bit. I’ve always been angry, but nothing like this.

“Bring a damn flashlight when you come back,” he tells me, hoisting the douche over his shoulder and continuing the trek to the back of the house. I jog the short distance to the garage and enter through the door. I pick up the shovel where I last saw it and pull a flashlight from the wooden shelf by the washing machine. I push the button, thankfully it works.

When I get back outside, I find Alec halfway across the yard. I expected to enter the woods behind the soon to be gym, not the opposite end.

“Why are you going this way?” I ask as I reach him.

“Friday’s got a… spot, over there. I don’t want to taint it.” A spot? What kind of spot? Why don’t I know about this spot? And why does he? I nod, even though he isn’t looking at me. We get to the tree line and I walk in first since I have the flashlight. He follows closely behind, that asshole still slung over his shoulder.

“How’d you do it?” I ask, breaking the silence. Energy coursing through my veins, needing to do something other than walk. Talking isn’t high on my list of things to do, but it’s better than nothing. What I would like to do is murder someone. Bash a head into one of these trees. Wrap my fingers around someone’s throat and watch as they slowly lose consciousness and fall into death.

“I don’t know.” I’m not sure if that’s good or bad. So now he’s got two bodies on his hands. Ouch. He blacked out and killed someone… again. He really needs to get his anger under control before he does some real damage. “I assume it was something to do with my powers, since he doesn’t have a mark on him.”

I nod, because that makes sense. I thought the same thing.

“Maybe you should try teleporting with him. Friday said you did that in her vision, maybe that means it’ll be your new power?” I ask, trying to keep the conversation on something other than Alec’s growing list of dead bodies. Trying to keep my own mind occupied, the same as his.

Twigs crunch under our feet. The breeze causes the leaves to swish. An owl hoots somewhere off in the distance. It’s not that I’m afraid of being in the dark, because I’m not, but being in the woods in the middle of the night is kind of creepy. It’s not something I would recommend doing for fun.

He doesn’t answer me, so I let it go. For now. I have to say though, if that is his new power – I’m jealous. Going invisible is awesome, though I haven’t done it in quite some time, but being able to teleport? That’s just unbeatable.

“Are you… okay?” I ask as we reach a small clearing, one small enough to not stick out but large enough to bury a body. Alec drops the body to the ground and it falls in an awkward position. I start to dig.

“I’m sorry… are you caring?”

“I’m not doing it for me,” I point out, slamming the spade into the ground. I’ve never dug a hole as deep as this one will be, but I hear it’s harder the deeper you go. I am not looking forward to this.

He looks around us, “I don’t see anyone else here.”

Smart ass. I’d love nothing more than to punch him right now, but I don’t. Don’t be mean to Alec. Instead I take my anger out on the dirt in front of me. I dig for a while, Alec quiet. He found a spot to sit, and that’s just what he’s doing. Sitting and thinking.

I dig for hours. The hole just long and wide enough for the body to fit. When I reach about four feet down, I’m done. My arms are burning, my back aches. I’m full of sweat and the taste of earth is in my mouth. The sky is lightening, and I know the sun is about to peak up any moment.

“I’ll finish this. Head back. You should wash out the back of your truck. Just in case. Then get to bed.” He doesn’t say anything, I know he must be exhausted mentally. I’m exhausted. Once we get that gym equipment I promise I’ll be in there three times a day. That way the next time I have to dig a hole to bury someone that Alec murdered, it’ll be a lot easier. He stands and heads back the way we came. I wipe my forehead with my arm, stretching out my back before picking up the body and throwing it into the hole. I don’t want to leave drag marks. I spit on him, for good measure. Fucker tried to kill my woman. I can’t let him get away with that.

He’s in the hole well enough, I made it a good size. I start to fill it back up with dirt, packing it as much as I can to get the large pile of dirt back in there. I even walk over it a few times, just to make sure it’s packed as tightly as I can get it. My arms aren’t working as well as they were at the beginning, so I don’t trust my packing it with the shovel. I know the bugs will have at him, eat away at the body making it harder to know when he died, if he’s ever found. Which won’t happen.

Maybe once Lenny snaps out of it, we can come back and bury him deeper. It’s got to be at least another hour before I’m done. I feel like I’m going to pass out. The sun is up by the time I make it back to the house. I go in through the garage, shredding my clothes and throwing them into the wash before entering the house. I’ve nothing on but my briefs. I go straight upstairs, even though my body is screaming for water.

Callan is asleep on the couch and Lenny’s door is still shut. When I make it to Friday’s room, Alec is asleep on the bed beside her, his arm resting over her waist. I go to my room to shower quickly. I don’t think a shower has ever felt as good as this one. Alec better plan on ordering that equipment soon, I cannot keep going without working out. I do not like the way my body feels right now, over digging a damn hole.

I throw on a pair of shorts before going back to Friday’s bed. She’s towards the end of the bed, not leaving enough room for me to fit. Lenny probably could, maybe even Callan, but definitely not me. I get in on the other end beside Alec, keeping enough distance from him so that he doesn’t freak out, but close enough so that he knows I’m there. I fall asleep instantly.

CHAPTER 22

Callan

-THURSDAY-

I wake in the morning, later than normal. I’d emailed my boss late last night letting her know I’d be out until further notice, due to family issues. Being out of work is not something I like to do, but Friday will always come first. Always.

I decided the other day – but haven’t told her yet – that I’ll no longer be picking up the extra time at work during the summers. She can thank Alec for the idea, he’s the reason I thought it over. I chose to work over the summer because I like my job, no, I love my job. Drowning myself in work is something I’ve always done. But I find myself thinking of her most of the day. Wondering what she’s doing, and if she’s thinking of me. At least we will have the full summer to spend together. I could look into switching positions, something with less hours. Of course it’s not something I have to decide now, but it’s something I plan on looking into.

My neck is sore from the position I’d fallen asleep in on the couch. I sit up straight and stretch my back and rub at my neck, trying to work out the kink. My laptop is dead. I pick it up, before getting up and walking into Friday’s room. She’s still out, Alec and Maddox in bed with her. I run my hand down her face and place a kiss on her forehead. She doesn’t stir. She looks peaceful, like she’s in a deep sleep. I take a deep breath before turning and heading downstairs to make breakfast. I need to keep myself busy, or else I’ll go crazy. Like Maddox. I know Lenny will be able to fix up any damage that he’s caused, though Maddox should be responsible for it. Teach him a lesson. Though I doubt he’d get it.

I plug my laptop into the charger in the library before heading to the kitchen. I busy myself on making French toast. Something quick and simple. I’m not entirely in the mood to cook, but the guys still need to eat, and I need to do something.

I avoid looking into the dining room, since that’s where most of the damage is. There are a few broken chairs, pictures and even my innocent plants caught some of Maddox’s rage. I guess that’s what I get for breaking my promise. But I still stand by my decision. Luckily I know Lenny will be able to fix them up too.

I spent hours online last night, looking for information on what happened to Friday. I couldn’t find anything that we didn’t already know – which isn’t much at all. Everything tells me that she should be dead – which she isn’t. That type of injection should have killed her. It would kill anyone, not just a Supernatural. It’s toxic in large amounts, and Elias said she had a lot in her system. I couldn’t find anything else about it because Friday is unlike anyone else in this world, that’s for sure.

When breakfast is done cooking, I sit at the table alone and eat. Like I always do on my birthday. I don’t care that no one is here with me, but I know that Friday will. She’s made it known that birthdays are going to be a big deal, and after her disappointment with Maddox’s, I knew I’d have something coming. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t disappointed. Not over the celebration, but about her excitement.

I set aside plates for each of the guys and leave them on the counter. I load the dishes into the dishwasher and go upstairs to shower. Lenny is still in his room, the door closed. I know I should give him his space, but he’s cooped up in there with a dog and a cup of ants. It’s not the best situation. Grim may have to pee and he’s probably hungry and in need of something to chew on.

I hop in the shower, telling myself that if he isn’t out of his room by the time I’m done, then I’m going in. I wash quickly and get dressed in a pair of khaki shorts and a t-shirt. I towel dry my hair and comb it. Not bothering with the blow dryer today.

Lenny’s door is still closed, so I knock quietly before opening it. Thankfully, it isn’t locked. Grim pops his head up from the bed, wagging his tail in excitement. Lenny is still sleeping, oblivious to what is going on around him. As I step in his room, I see the container of ants and shiver. Gross.

I walk to the bed and pick up Grim under the belly and put him on the ground beside me. I start to walk, calling him after me. He follows, until we reach the stairs. He stands at the top, walking back and forth whining, afraid to walk down. I look to the ceiling and let out a breath.

“You can do this, Callan. It’s just a bit of fur.” I pick him up and hurry down the stairs, putting him on the floor as quickly as possible. It’s not that I don’t like him. I do, I really do. Okay, I’m trying. I just don’t like the fur, the slobbering, the drooling, the chewing, the peeing, and so much more. He heads right to the back door, knowing what he needs to do.

“Good dog,” I praise him, sliding the door open. He hops out and walks right to his enclosure. Huh. He’s seems to have trained pretty quickly. I open the gate and he trots in happily. I take a seat on the couch and try to figure out what the hell we are going to do.

Lenny

When I wake up, it’s to a cold and lonely bed. Grim isn’t here. Where could he have gone? I lift my head from the pillow, noticing that my door is still closed. I look around my room. The shades and curtains are drawn, he’d easily be able to hide in a corner or the shadows, but I’m sure he isn’t in here. Did he not sleep with me last night? No, he definitely did. He was with me when I fell asleep, I remember that much.

I have no energy or want to move from this bed. I know that if I go out there Friday is still going to be unconscious. It’s like I can feel it. Her energy is dull, it’s too relaxed. I know she isn’t dead, I can feel her still there, but she’s so far away.

I don’t like it. Not one bit.

What makes me get out of bed is Grim. Friday would kill me if something happened to him. I need to find him. I hope he didn’t get out. It would take forever to find him if he got lost in the woods. I may be able to cast a spell to find him, if I can find some of his fur around the house, but with Callan cleaning, I doubt that’s a possibility.

Alec promised to do the cleaning for a month, but we all knew that wouldn’t last. I guess it never even began. Yeah, Alec tried to do some of the cleaning, but only to have Callan chasing him around and repeating everything that he just did.

I don’t bother showering or changing. The clothes that I wore yesterday will have to do. I lift my arm and sniff. I don’t smell yet, so that’s a plus.

I open my door, the bright light blinding me for a minute. I blink rapidly and rub my eyes. I look back into my room, the dark cave that it is, and fight the urge to go back to bed and become one with the sheets. I look to my right, Friday’s door is open but I can’t see her from this angle. I take a deep breath before walking to the door. She’s still there, still sleeping in the same position. What do we do about her eating? How will she sustain herself if she can’t eat or drink?

Alec and Maddox are in bed with her. I know they were out late last night doing something suspicious. I heard them arguing outside, and when they made it back in around sunrise. The problem with sleeping so much is that you don’t fall into a deep sleep. The quietest sound wakes me. Which is why I’m so confused about how Grim got out.

I go downstairs in search of Callan. Of course he’s in the library, but what I don’t expect to see is Grim with him. He’s curled into a ball, sleeping beside the chair that Callan is sitting in. I know this dog and I were meant to be. We both love to sleep and eat. We both love kisses and cuddling. Grim is like my long-lost brother.

“Did he get out?” I ask, yawning.

“I let him out this morning. He needed to pee and eat. I didn’t want him to mess in your room.” Callan answers without taking his eyes from the bright laptop screen.

“I would have just cleaned it,” I scratch my head. I walk into the library, sliding my hand across the books, looking at all the different colors and textures of them. I like reading, just not books like this. I prefer to read comics. I need the photos and bright colors to keep me interested. I enjoy Manga, too. I guess that’s closer to a book than a comic, right?

“That’s not the point,” Callan says in his dad voice. I think I’m the only one out of us that doesn’t have one of those. I wonder if it’s like a level you have to reach, or if I just have to upgrade my armor. I look down at my pants and shrug. Maybe I just have to go through a few more boss battles first. Hopefully I can roll some high numbers, so I don’t get my ass kicked.

“What do we do about Friday eating? She’s going to wither away if we leave her there,” I say, continuing to look through the books. Maybe I could give one of these books a try. I’m sure Callan would be able to find something that would keep my focus.

“If she doesn’t wake today, that is something we can discuss. At this point, she’s okay the way she is. If she wakes, she’ll surely be hungry, but it’s not something to worry about at this time,” he tells me, trying to reassure me. It doesn’t work. I can’t go more than a few hours without eating. “She’s not you. And, just because you want to eat, doesn’t mean you need to.” He responds to the thoughts in my head.

“Have you found any new information?” I ask, finally turning towards him.

He takes his glasses off, rubbing the bridge of his nose. He leans back in the chair before returning his glasses to where they belong. “I haven’t,” he says, staring up at the ceiling.

That is not what I wanted to hear.

CHAPTER 23

Alec

-SATURDAY-

I wake up in the morning, Friday by my side and Lenny on the other. We’ve all been sleeping in bed together the last few nights, needing to be close to Friday. We’re all in shit moods – obviously. Maddox and Callan are up already, no doubt. I never thought we’d be at the point of sleeping together. Even when we were young, before anything bad happened, this isn’t what I imagined. When everything started to come together, I still never thought we’d get to this point.

I look to my side, Friday lays there, unmoved but breathing. At least she’s breathing. We’ve changed her clothes and bathed her. Elias has come by every day, twice a day to check on her. Her status hasn’t changed. He repeated blood work yesterday to test the percentage of Rycin Root in her blood, to see if it’s gone down from what it was on Wednesday night. From what he reported, she should be dead by the amount that was found.

She’s strong. So fucking strong. And I don’t know how for one second I thought she would leave me over the darkness that I keep inside. I should have known better. I’ll never doubt her again.

There is an IV placed in her hand and a feeding tube up her nose. Callan called it a nasogastric tube. I had to leave the room when it was inserted, knowing my stomach wouldn’t be able to handle it. I hate seeing her like this. We’d discussed taking her to a hospital, but none of us feel that is necessary right now. We want to wait on the results of the blood work before we make any more decisions. At least we can all agree on how to care for her. Arguing with each other isn’t something we need to be doing.

I wish I could bring that fuck back to life and murder him again. Over and over and over. I’ve spent a lot of time thinking of how I’d do it. My favorite is the torture. He doesn’t die in that one. He comes close, but never actually succumbs to the hundreds of injuries I forced on him.

At the very least, I wish I could remember what happened, because I still don’t. I’m not sure if it’ll ever come back to me. I’ve never felt anger the way I felt it when I saw him ripping Friday from my truck. The rage that I felt? It scares me to even think of it.

The only thing that came close was the night Aaron was killed. The way I felt when finding Aaron and how I felt when I found Friday, it doesn’t even compare. This was so much worse than that. I felt like shit at first, thinking that I love Friday more than my own brother, but how can that be compared? It can’t. Apples and Oranges. You may think you love one more than the other, but you don’t. It’s just a different type of love. One that you feel differently than the other.

I already have a pile of anger and hurt inside of me from Aaron, then when I thought I was losing Friday, it was turned into a mountain. More anger and hurt piled on top of what was already there. It was overwhelming, to say the least. I’m not sure that I’ll ever remember what happened at the sporting goods store, but it doesn’t matter. He’s dead and buried. He isn’t a problem anymore. I’m not thrilled with him being buried in my backyard. I can’t imagine it making Friday feel too good either. It was a hasty decision. He needs to be moved. It’s something we will have to worry about another time. I can’t worry about that now.

I slide out of bed, careful not to wake Lenny. Not that I’m worried about him losing sleep, all he’s been doing lately is sleeping. He’s barely eaten anything, which is how we know something isn’t right with him. He is always eating. Always. Then again, none of us are okay right now.

I go to my room and jump in the shower. I throw on a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt when I’m finished. When I enter the hallway, hushed voices sound from Friday’s room. I don’t think anything of it at first, but then it hits me. I rush in there to see Friday is sitting up with a cup of water in her hand. Lenny is standing by the bed, a mix of concern and happiness on his face. I stand in the doorway, speechless.

She’s awake.

The IV is still in her arm, but the nose tube is now on the floor. Even the thought of it makes me gag, so I bring my eyes back to her.

She looks up to meet my gaze, her skin pale and her eyes tired. The moment she smiles, I run to her. It’s a short distance but believe me I run. When I reach her, I throw my arms around her and pull her close, causing the water to spill but I don’t care. She’s awake and she’s okay. She feels amazing in my arms.

She laughs quietly under me. The sound of that laugh… fuck, I’ve missed it. Lenny snaps out of whatever daze he was in. He drops to the bed throwing himself towards us. His hands going every which way trying to find a piece of her to touch. My massive body is covering most of her, but I shift over the smallest amount to allow Lenny what he needs – her touch, to know that she’s alive and okay.

I’d be pissed if I couldn’t have my hands on her right now, so I give that to Lenny. I’d give it to any of the guys.

The guys. They need to know that she’s awake. I’ll tell them in a minute, I need a few moments with her to myself. A quiet moment with her. Without Callan asking a million questions and without Maddox getting mad at me. I know he’s on the verge of exploding, I can see it in his eyes. He’s tried his hardest to keep it at bay, guilt eating at him because of Friday’s state. Now that she’s awake and well, he’s going to let it all out. I just don’t want to deal with that right now. I’m so happy about seeing Friday open her eyes and hearing her voice… I don’t want anything to ruin it.

“How are you feeling? Are you okay? Hungry? Does anything hurt?” I ask, not pulling away from her.

“I can get you food. Do you want to see Grim? What about the ants?” Lenny asks.

“I am kind of hungry,” she says in a husky voice. One that I don’t recognize. My chest hurts at the thought of how she must feel right now. I squeeze her to me a little tighter, knowing it’s borderline too much. “Alec, it’s okay.” I don’t say anything, I just hold her.

“Stay here,” I say to Lenny. “I’m going to get her food, and to let the others know.” I give her one last squeeze before letting her go. Something I don’t want to do, but I know that I need to. She needs things, like food and water. Maddox and Callan deserve to know that she’s up and okay. It’s not fair for them to continue to worry.

“You don’t have to tell me twice.” He climbs into bed with her, nuzzling his head into her neck. She smiles lazily. I stand in the doorway for a moment, just staring at her. Nothing else in this world matters except for her. I don’t know what would have happened if this went the other way.

It doesn’t matter, she’s here now and she’s awake. And I’ll never let anything like this ever happen again.

I rush down the stairs and straight into the kitchen, wanting to get her food. I forget for a moment that I’m also supposed to be letting Callan and Maddox know that she’s okay, because her needs are my priority. And she needs food.

“Good news,” Callan says, entering the kitchen through the dining room. It looks better today than it did the other day. Maddox did a number on the furniture in there, it’s a good thing Lenny snapped out of his funk and was able to clean everything up. “I just got off the phone with Elias and he said that there’s barely any trace of the Rycin Root left in her blood. That means she should–”

“She is,” I tell him excitedly, pulling food from the fridge quickly.

“She what?” Callan asks, confused.

“She’s awake. I came downstairs to make her food and to tell you guys. She’s–” I turn but notice that Callan has already left. I laugh to myself quietly. I throw her plate of food in the microwave and seek out Maddox. I have a feeling he’s outside. It’s how he’s been wasting most of his time. Pretending to be busy in the barn, when really he’s just moping around. I’m not judging, I have no room to judge on someone moping. I’m the king of that.

I find Maddox in the barn, as expected. He’s walking around aimlessly, trying to look busy but it doesn’t work. I finally got around to ordering the gym equipment last night while I was lying in bed, unable to sleep. Hopefully it’ll be here in a few days. Let me just say, Maddox better be forever grateful for that, because it cost me a pretty penny. Not all of us are as lucky as Maddox to have a bottomless pit for a bank account.

“You’re needed inside,” I tell him. He looks up but doesn’t stop pacing.

“I’m busy,” he grunts, stopping to stare at a wall like he’s waiting for it to tell him about the weather.

I wait a moment before responding, because yeah, I’m an asshole too. I stand there for a good minute before saying, “Fine. I’ll just let Friday know.” He stops abruptly, his head slowly turning towards me before he rushes out, pushing me aside as he passes by. I smile and laugh to myself, not able to hide how happy I am about her being awake and knowing that this is a relief for all of us. I care about the guys too, I do. Knowing they were hurting just as badly as me, only made my mood worse.

As much as I want to be with her, I don’t want her to be overwhelmed. Lenny and Maddox will do enough of that. Callan and I know to keep our space. I walk back towards the house, a smile on my face and a little extra pep in my step. The sun is out, bright and shining. It’s a gorgeous day. Except for this small area off in the yard, over the woods. A large dark cloud sits there, and I know that body needs to be moved sooner rather than later.

***

I go upstairs with the plate of food in my hand and a large glass of cranberry juice – Friday’s favorite. Eating and drinking in the bedroom is normally an issue for Callan – even though it isn’t his room and why the hell should he have a say? – but I doubt he’ll say anything right now. Especially not to Friday.

When I reach the room, she’s sitting between Maddox and Lenny, with Grim on her lap. Callan is sitting by her feet, one leg bent up on the bed while the other foot is flat on the floor. I walk to her and offer her the plate, placing the glass of juice on the end table. Lenny picks up Grim and places him on his own lap while Friday takes the plate and begins to eat.

“Don’t eat too fast. Your stomach may not be ready for so much,” Callan says to her softly. She nods, slowing down her bites. She barely gets halfway through before she’s handing the plate off to Maddox and asking for the juice. I did give her a lot, like I normally do. I should have realized she wouldn’t eat all of it, but I wanted it there in case she did.

“So is someone going to tell me what day it is?” Friday asks.

We all look at each other and then burst into laughter.

CHAPTER 24

Friday

“Has anyone spoken to Mahlia?”

“We didn’t even think of that,” Callan answers my question, looking around to the other guys.

After I woke, I spent a few hours in bed, eating and learning about what happened and how much they know. It’s not much. Which is what I’m getting used to at this point. We can only assume that Evenia is behind this.

When Alec admitted he killed someone for me, I’m not sure how it made me feel. I’m still working through the emotions of everything, but what I do know is that it isn’t a negative feeling. He killed someone that hurt me. Ended their life without hesitation. If that’s not love, I don’t know what is. When he and Maddox admitted that they buried the body on our property, Callan, Lenny and me all had the same look of disgust.

“There are so many ways to dispose of a body, and you guys decided to bury it? On our property no less?” Callan asks, shaking his head. “Have I taught you nothing?” He sounds offended.

“We plan on moving it. I don’t want it to stay here, but we didn’t know what to do at the time.” Alec defends. “It was a careless decision.”

“That’s how people get caught, Alec.” Callan says, no doubt forming a plan in his head.

They all seem different. Calmer. Easier to be around, if that makes sense. It seems as if they’re trying to get along more. It’s odd. I mean, they’ve been getting along better recently, but I could always sense the tension or know what would cause a tiff. Nothing has happened yet.

Maybe I’m not alive. Maybe I actually died and this is my heaven. This would be heaven for me.

“I’m going to call her. We had plans to visit, and I don’t know about you guys, but I’d love to go to France. Because unlike you spoiled jerks, I’ve never left the country.”

Maddox scoffs, whispering something to Alec who shakes his head and shrugs his shoulders. I stand and head outside, needing air. We’ve been downstairs for the last hour or so. I’ve been eating every now and then, feeling hungry but my stomach can only take a little bit of food at a time. It’s the same with drinking, which is frustrating but I’m trying to be patient with getting back to feeling normal. I know it won’t happen immediately, but I sure wish it would. Maddox offered me his blood, but we all figured it best not to do that, after what happened last time. We aren’t sure what will happen and it probably won’t be best to try that out at a time like this. Elias called, and asked me a million and one questions. I answered them all, and then re-answered a few. I’m thankful to have him around, as odd as he is.

I think we should invite him and his Circle over for dinner, as a thank you. I’m sure Callan would love to host something like that, he seems like that kind of person.

I slide the door open and step outside, Grim jumps around in his fence, happy to see me. I walk over and let him out, he follows me back to the patio, jumping at my legs until I sit. I swear he had a growth spurt in the few days that I was incapacitated. Lenny said he’s been eating like crazy.

I scroll to Mahlia’s contact and hit the little phone icon. I pat Grim on the head as the phone rings in my ear.

“Hello, dear,” she answers.

“Hi, is everything okay?” I ask. She sounds off.

“Of course, of course. I was just worried.”

“You knew?” I don’t know why I’m surprised. This shouldn’t come as a shock. She’s been watching me since before I was born, it would only make sense that she would see something like this. For some reason, she has a connection to me. We haven’t figured out why. Grim trots off into the yard, he stops by the trees looking up at the sound of birds chirping. He digs his nose in the ground, sniffing around.

“Sort of. I felt… something. I’m glad you’re okay.”

“I’m calling to see if you’re still willing to have us. I’d love a vacation right about now, and if you have some time to spare for us to chat, it would be appreciated and helpful.”

“Of course, of course. We have plenty of room here. We’d love to have you. We haven’t had guests in quite some time,” she laughs. “Just let me know when you’ll be coming, we will be here.”

“That’s sweet of you. Thank you, Mahlia.”

“You’re welcome, dear. Have a good night.”

“You too,” I say, but she’s already hung up.

So, this is it. We’re going to France.

***

We order in for dinner and even though I’ve been picking at food all day, pizza has never tasted so good. Maybe my stomach just needed something greasy. After dinner, Alec tells me that he needs to go back to the store to pick up the things he’d bought. He didn’t take anything that night because of what happened. He said he didn’t want to leave me long enough to go pick it up, unsure of when I would wake. Him and Lenny go together, knowing that Lenny can help him get the things in the car, as long as the employees leave them alone. He can do whatever spell he knows to make it all fit, so they’ll only have to make one trip. Whatever works.

As soon as I got off the phone with Mahlia earlier I told Maddox that she is willing to let us stay with her. He looked into tickets immediately and was able to find five tickets on the same flight leaving tomorrow. I called Mahlia back while Maddox had the tickets in his cart to make sure that would work for her. She said it was fine, and that we can stay as long as we’d like. Maddox clicked the buy button before I was even off the phone. And as simple as that, I’ll be in Paris tomorrow.

Maddox, Callan and I are sitting outside around the fire. The nights are getting colder, but the days are still warm. I’d much rather be around a fire in the cooler weather than when it’s hot.

“What’s the plan with the douche in the woods?” Maddox asks, lighting a cigarette.

“I’d like to know as well. Burying someone you murdered on your own land has got to be bad luck or something. I don’t like it.” I say, spearing a marshmallow with a stick. I’ve never had a S’more before, so here goes. I hold it over the fire, turning it slowly. It catches fire after a few moments and I panic, waving the stick back and forth until it flies off and lands on the patio by the grass. Grim runs over to it, barks at it and then starts to lick it. Luckily the flame went out during flight or Grim could have burned his nose.

“Oops?” I slouch back into the chair, slightly embarrassed.

Maddox laughs under his breath while Callan moves beside me. He sticks out his hand, “May I?” I give him the stick and the bag of marshmallows, knowing he’ll do better than me. He’s good at everything.

“Now, I’m not an expert on S’mores and not a fan of them myself, but a lot of people prefer the marshmallows burnt. What do you think about that?”

“Yeah, Friday, what do you think about that?” I stick my tongue out at Maddox, knowing he’s being fresh. He can’t help it. He’s been nicer to everyone today, so I’m not going to comment on it. He’s trying.

“What the hell… burn it.” I tell him, leaning back into the seat and running my hand down Grim’s back. He stays by my side. I’ve read the German Shepherds are smart and loyal, and I’m starting to learn that firsthand. Even though he’s young, he’s learned so much already.

Callan holds the marshmallow over the fire, rotating it slowly and a little higher than I had it before. He lowers it once it starts to turn golden brown, and it catches fire again, but he stays calm. He pulls it from the fire when it ignites and blows it out. “Get the crackers,” he tells me. I hold one in each hand, pushing them towards him. “The chocolate?” he laughs.

I snap a piece of the chocolate off and put it on the graham cracker, he puts the marshmallow on that one, takes the other and sandwiches it before pulling the stick out. “Voila,” he says. “Enjoy.” He hands me the snack. It doesn’t look very appetizing, but it smells good. I bite into it and wow… just wow.

I make three more after that, and I do it myself. Finally by the last one I have a good system going and a stomach ache.

“To answer your question about the body, I do have a plan.” Callan does this a lot. Someone will ask a question, or make a comment and it takes his brain a long time to process and come back with an answer. By the time he answers, we’ve moved on to another conversation. It’s actually kind of funny. It’s like his brain is lagging.

“Does it involve Tigers?” Maddox asks, grinning.

“No, it does not. And I would really appreciate it if you would stop referencing that awful woman.” He pushes his glasses up his nose. “The most efficient way would be an acid bath, but I’m not sure I could acquire those chemicals without bringing attention to us. We’ll have to go to the Dark Market.”

“The Dark Market?” I ask skeptically. This sounds like something out of Harry Potter.

“I never thought I’d hear those words leave your mouth,” Maddox says, flicking his cigarette into the fire.

“Yes, the Dark Market. The witches are our safest bet. We will find someone who will dispose of the body for us. It’ll cost a pretty penny, since we will have to pay for every last spell that goes along with it, to ensure we are not caught, but it’ll be worth it.”

“Can we get that taken care of before we leave?” I question.

“We can, though, I think it better if Maddox takes the lead on this.” He looks to Maddox. “You’re more suited to their taste.”

Maddox groans before saying, “Fine, but I’ll have to go tonight. There’s a market not too far from here. I’m taking Alec with me.”

“Are you sure this is… safe? I don’t know anything about it, but it seems fishy.”

“Quite safe, if we pay the right price. Better than burying the body of someone you murdered in your own back yard,” Callan looks to Maddox. “I’d also like to add that the next time someone needs to dispose of a body, I should be consulted before that process takes place. I’d prefer to do it the right way and not have to clean up another dirty job.”

Maddox rolls his eyes. “Yes, Your Majesty.” He bows and everything. “Speaking of, sounds like they’re home now. Think you all can handle getting the stuff out of his truck? I’d rather leave as soon as possible. It’s at least an hour drive.” Maddox starts towards the house, I give Grim to Callan without thinking and follow Maddox inside. We go out the front door and meet the guys there.

“Alec, I need you to come with me,” Maddox says, walking right to his Jeep and getting in. I don’t know how I feel about this Dark Market business. I know they said it’s safe, but it just doesn’t seem right. It seems too easy. And working with witches doesn’t seem like the safest option, but if they say so…

I have to trust them when it comes to things like this. The Supernatural world is new to me. How I’d gone so long without knowing of its existence is beyond me.

“What now? Where?” Alec asks, grunting. He slams his truck door behind him and hands his keys to Lenny.

“You have no room to ask me that question after I dug a hole up to my elbows to bury someone that you murdered, while you sat there and watched. Get in the car.” I watch Alec clench his jaw, take a deep breath and walk to the Jeep. I meet him at the door.

“Please be careful,” he gives me a questioning look. I stand on my tippy toes to kiss him, he bends to meet me. His lips soft and warm, his beard tickling my face as it always does. As he gets in, I walk around the other side and tap on Maddox’s window. He rolls it down. “Stop being rude to Alec, and you better not act like a shitbag to whoever you’re going to talk to. I expect you to come back alive and not cursed.” I kiss him quickly, before stepping away from the car. He rolls up the window without a word and backs up, turns around and heads down the driveway.

Lenny comes to my side. “Where are they going?”

“The Dark Market,” I say quietly.

Lenny sucks in a sharp breath, my head jerks towards him. “What? What’s wrong? They said it was fine and that it wasn’t dangerous!” Lenny is looking around, avoiding me. “What do you know?” I say more sternly.

“Oh, it isn’t dangerous. They’ll be fine. They, uh… let’s just say those witches are a little, hm…”

“What?”

“You know,” he says, narrowing his eyes.

“If I knew, I wouldn’t be asking. They are what, Lenny?”

“Well, they’re a little…” He turns, walking towards the house. I follow closely, my throat suddenly dry. There’s a reason he won’t say whatever it is. My heart starts to race, thinking the worst.

“A little what?” I growl, stomping my foot this time.

“Horny?”

Callan is going to pay.

CHAPTER 25

Alec

Maddox filled me in on where it is that we are going. Trust me, I’m not happy about it. I shouldn’t make a habit of doing whatever Maddox tells me, because he’ll take advantage of it. Once he starts getting what he wants too easily, it becomes an expectation for him and I can’t have that.

“She doesn’t know, does she?” I ask, breaking the silence after a long stretch of road.

“Nope.”

I shake my head.

“You know Lenny blabbed by now,” I warn. “She’s probably chasing after us in the Camaro. Don’t be surprised if that beast starts to catch up to us.”

“Then you can deal with her since this is your fault. No one told you to kill someone.”

“Like you wouldn’t have done the same?” I ask, defensively. “Besides, it wasn’t my idea to go to the witches.”

He doesn’t respond. His silence is enough of an answer.

We pull up to the old warehouse, it’s Saturday night so this place is booming. Literally. I can feel the bass from here, and the strobe lights are already giving me a headache. How this place is even allowed to be open is beyond me. They must glamour the cops or pay them off. Something. It’s far from civilization, so there aren’t any neighbors to complain, but the shit that goes on inside breaks so many laws. Both human and Supernatural.

Friday definitely did not know about what goes on in this place when she sent us here. Alone.

“If I catch your hands in any place they shouldn’t be, I’ll chop them off myself,” I warn Maddox.

“I’m not sixteen anymore, asshole. And, I have no want to touch anyone other than Friday… and maybe Lenny, every now and then.” He grins. I could punch the smug look off of his face. Instead I force a smile and step out. He’s an incomprehensible dick.

I check my outfit and Maddox’s as we round the front of the Jeep. Coincidentally, we’re both dressed appropriately. My black jeans and sleeveless shirt, and Maddox’s dark jeans and button up will be enough to allow us entrance. It’s a good thing I changed before going to the store. I almost went in my basketball shorts. I would not have been allowed in here like that. I mean, I could have stripped down to my briefs, that would be allowed, but that definitely would not have been okay with Friday.

We walk to the door, skipping the long line that looks to wrap around the building. They’re all waiting to get into the club, without other business to attend to. More than half will never make it there. If you want to get in, you need to show up early. Anyone with other business to attend to will always be allowed in without waiting.

“You guys know where you’re going?” The bouncer asks.

“Yep,” Maddox says.

The tall guy, that, believe it or not, is larger than me, moves aside to let us in. He looks like he could bench press a truck. I don’t know why that’s necessary. Build and muscles don’t mean anything in the magic world.

As we enter, we’re stopped by a tall girl with pale skin and dark hair. She shows us her fangs while speaking, like that’s supposed to intimidate us. Or maybe excite us, I’m not sure. I do know that vampires in this place get more customers than most. People have a thing with being bitten. Maddox shows off his, as he pays her the fee. I slap him in the chest, “Quit it. Before you get us into trouble.” She stamps our hands. It glows bright blue with a large DM before disappearing.

“What? I’m playing nice. Vampires respect one another,” he says as we walk into the club. The noise level three times louder than it is outside. I’m getting too old for this stuff.

“Whatever you say.”

I start towards the back of the club to find an empty room, but Maddox has other plans. He goes straight towards the bar. I throw my head back and groan loudly. No one can hear me so it doesn’t matter. I don’t want to be here all night. In and out. That’s it.

The inside of the club is dark, like inside of a cave kind of dark. The music is blaring so loudly that I can’t hear myself think. The bass makes my chest vibrate, and it feels weird when I breathe because of it. The dance floor is filled with half naked people grinding on each other. Men with tattoos, no shirts and long hair. Girls in fishnets, thongs and tape over their nipples. Boots with heels so high I’m not sure how they haven’t fallen over. Especially with alcohol in their systems.

Honestly, Friday would love this place.

I walk after Maddox, passing by a cage with a woman locked inside. Literally locked in. The padlock on the outside is glowing a bright neon red, letting us know that her time isn’t up yet. When it turns green, she’s able to get out. She can’t get out until she’s allowed. She doesn’t seem to mind though, grinding on one of the bars that keeps her locked away inside. I imagine she isn’t being punished tonight, but that is what they’re used for at times.

I meet him at the bar, giving him a questioning look.

“I just want a drink. I figured we’re here, we may as well.”

“One and that’s it,” I state. He holds his hands up in agreement. It’s easier to understand than trying to shout at one another over the pounding music.

We get our drinks after a short wait, Maddox hands the bartender his credit card and I stay close beside him to make sure he takes it back and doesn’t try opening up a tab. One drink, that’s it. He signs the receipt, leaving the bartender with a hefty tip. The bartender, who happens to be a troll, grunts his thanks. They aren’t known for their friendly attitudes. What they are known for is their large stature and brightly colored hair. His happens to be bubble gum pink. There’s no hiding it either, they can’t dye it or change it in anyway. Seeing that makes me appreciate losing my hair at a young age. I’d take being bald over that any day.

We walk towards the back, dodging people as we go. Things are going smoothly, until they aren’t.

“Hello, boys.” A tall red head says, stopping in front of us. Her eyes covered in dark make-up that matches her lips. She’s not the worst looking person I’ve seen, but I’m not interested. “Haven’t seen you around here before. First timers?” She asks, batting her eyelashes at me.

“This isn’t our normal spot,” I tell her, trying to walk around.

“What’s the rush?” She asks, stepping in front of me. I can’t tell what she is, but I know she isn’t human.

Her friend, a much shorter girl with lilac colored hair has eyes for Maddox. I swear they’ve turned into hearts and she’s practically drooling over him.

“We’re not interested,” Maddox says, taking my hand and holding it up for them to see.

“Oh, dear. My apologies,” the redhead steps back, taking the short one by the arm. She looks as if she’s going to cry, like someone just told her she couldn’t have ice cream. I’m sure she’ll find some other sap around here to be her daddy. “If you feel like exploring tonight, come find us,” the redhead winks before disappearing into the swarm of dancers.

I raise an eyebrow at Maddox.

“Worked, didn’t it?” He takes a long sip of his drink, and I do the same. We’re going to need it. I guess getting a drink wasn’t the worst idea Maddox has had. As long as we get out of here alive and unscathed, I’ll be satisfied. If we don’t get propositioned by anyone else, I’ll be even happier.

This club has been around for ages. It’s not the original, but it does well enough to sustain itself. The clubs were started by a group of witches and warlocks. It didn’t take long for the witches to take over and the warlocks to lose their standing. They had different ideas on what they wanted to do with the club, and in the end, the witches got what they wanted. I don’t know the full story of it, but everyone knows the basics. Everyone that enters pays a price, whether they know it or not.

Most people come for a night out, others just want a hookup. But some come for the energy and not everyone that comes here realizes that it could be taken from them. Quite a few different types of Supernaturals feed off of sexual energy and this is the perfect place to go for that.

We make our way to the back of the club without being stopped by anyone else. There isn’t an empty room yet, so we have to wait. I pull out my phone, sending Friday a quick text.

Me: I miss you.

I’m surprised when she answers almost immediately.

Friday: I’m sure you’ll be fine with all those women drooling all over you.

I throw my head back and groan. I knew it. Maddox is facing the crowd, watching everyone dance. We used to come here when we were kids. It wasn’t legal but we had our ways. As do most of the people that sneak into here. You can’t trust that anyone in here is legal. No matter how they look or what they say. They don’t always check ID’s and they definitely don’t check for glamouring. As long as someone isn’t causing problems, they look the other way. Maddox looks on as if he’s reminiscing. Maybe he misses this stuff? The days where he was out doing whatever he wanted. After his mom was dead and Lenny was old enough to be left alone, somewhat able to care for himself. The days when he got to pretend to be a normal teenager.

Those were the best days. For both of us. They didn’t happen often, but every now and then we would go out and pretend like our lives didn’t suck. Well, they were the best days. Nothing beats what we have now. Nothing.

I came here with him a few times. Not entirely sure what I was seeking, but I knew I needed something. The hook ups with random women never helped me. Not the way they helped him. Nothing made me truly forget about my shitty life, nothing mattered enough. It was easy for Maddox to forget himself inside of a girl, his way of coping. The wilder, the better. It only made me feel worse. Sex was never my escape. Still, the time alone with Maddox and getting out of the house helped me to clear my head at times when I needed it.

I tap him on the shoulder, he turns his head to look at me. I shove my phone in his face, giving him a dirty look. He pulls the phone from me and starts typing. He hands me my phone back after sending the text.

Maddox as me: They can drool all they want baby, you’re the only one for me.

Friday: Okay, MADDOX. I expect you guys home as soon as possible.

Me as me: We will be. Promise. Xoxo

A door opens down the far right, as someone leaves, their deal complete. I tap Maddox again and head that way. We enter the small waiting room. There’s nothing but a couch for two and an end table in this room. The walls are a deep burgundy, the rug and furniture pitch black. The moment we close the door behind us, the noise is cancelled out. Thank fuck. My head is starting to pound, and not because of the bass. We finish our drinks and place them on the end table, waiting to be called in.

We don’t wait for long before a woman comes through the door in front of us, the one that leads to the back room. The deal room. Her hair falls straight down her back, ending at her thighs. She’s in a long gown, the same color as the ruby that hangs around her neck.

“Come on in,” she says, standing to the side. We stand up and walk into the adjoining room. This décor matches the room we were previously in. It’s the colors of the witch’s coven, so you’ll find them throughout the club. There is a large circle table in the center, with four chairs around it. She closes the door behind us and we all take a seat. She folds her hands, slowly placing them on the table in front of her. “I’m Istilla. And you are?”

“Alec,” I say, “And this is Maddox.” I point to the jackass on the side of me.

“What can I do for you boys? You don’t seem familiar. First timers?” Her smile doesn’t falter, it looks genuine. If you didn’t know any better, you’d think she was sweet. Harmless, even. The witches that run this place are some of the strongest in the states. Nothing to mess around with.

“Not exactly,” Maddox says. She nods once. “We need a body disposed of, with your highest insurance and your most skilled employee,” he tells her.

“Hm, that will cost you.” Her voice even, not surprised by our request. I’m sure they get some wild jobs around here, and lucky for her, she gets to listen to them all but not do the dirty work.

“We’re willing to pay. We don’t want to take any chances,” I say sternly.

“And how will you be paying?” She sits up straight, holding her chin high. They accept payments in many, many forms. Feeding certain Supernaturals, either in blood or energy. Sometimes it’s a sacrifice, depending on how steep the price is. You can also choose to work for them, be in their debt, then there is the good ole–

“Cash,” Maddox says.

“You’re sure?” Her eyes rake over Maddox slowly, taking in his build. They then flick to me, running over my muscles and tattoos. “I could make a lot of money with you two. You boys would both be very popular. I’m sure your debt would be paid off quickly.” Her voice is soft and calm. Meant to be seductive. They don’t mind the cash payments, but these witches are a bunch of horny bitches. They love a good dick. Plus, they have at least one Incubus on their payroll, who loves nothing more than feeding off of the sexual energy of others. Like I said... many forms of payment.

“We appreciate the compliment, but we’re sure. We’re spoken for.”

“As you wish,” she nods. “And how soon do you need this taken care of?”

“Before Wednesday,” Maddox answers. I assumed this would need to be done before we get back, it only makes sense. We’re leaving for France tomorrow, and flying back in on Wednesday. It isn’t long, but it’s all we need right now. We can plan a longer vacation when everything is in order and we don’t have to worry about hiding dead bodies or people trying to kill us.

“Please excuse me while I see who is available. I cannot be so sure our best will be available on such short notice.” She stands and walks through another door, closing it softly behind her. I lean back in my seat, folding my arms across my chest. Maddox leans forward, resting his elbows on the table.

“We should come here with Friday. She’d love this place.” I laugh at his comment, knowing I recently had the same thoughts.

“She really would. She’s just as fucked up as we are,” I laugh.

Istilla comes back in, with a smile on her face. She walks gracefully to her chair and takes a seat. “I have good news, boys,” she flashes us her white teeth. “Our best yet is available as soon as tomorrow.”

“Wonderful,” Maddox says. “Where do we sign?”

“You’ll have to give me a moment to write up the documents. Would you like the price before I do this? Perhaps you’ll change your mind?”

“No thanks. Whatever it is, we have it,” Maddox replies.

Must be nice.

“As you wish,” she disappears again.

When she comes back the next time, she’s carrying a thick piece of paper in her hand, and a small dagger, the hilt shaped in the curve of a slithering snake. If you thought we’d be signing this with a pen, you were wrong. Witches deal in blood oaths only.

“After we go through this, he will be in to meet with you. He likes to meet the clients personally, to ensure he gets the proper information.” She slides the documents over to us. The paper is thick with magic and yellowed with age. Maddox picks it up and starts to read through every word, ensuring that it’s what we want. If even the smallest wording is off, a loophole could be found, and something could potentially get back to us. The witches aren’t usually sneaky, that would get them a bad rep, but if it comes down to it, they will play dirty. Best to cover our own asses, which is why we came here in the first place.

Maddox takes his time reading through the document. Istilla and I both keep our eyes trained on him. When he’s done he places it on the table, and slides it towards Istilla. “Looks good.”

“Wonderful. I’ll sign first.” She pricks her finger with the blade, pressing the bloody tip to the bottom of the sheet. Maddox takes it next and does the same, then it’s my turn. I cut my finger and press it to the side of Maddox’s.

“Drake will be in shortly. It was nice doing business with you boys.” She stands, walking towards the door. She stops beside me, “Oh, and if you happen to change your mind about payment before the transaction is made, do let me know.” She winks and then exits the room.

This Drake guy comes around the corner in the next moment. The witches run this place, but it’s the men that do the dirty work. The man that walks in is not what I was expecting. He looks to be around our age. Light skin, dark hair and eyes. His hair is slicked back perfectly. He’s tall and thin, but muscular. He’s dressed in a suit and takes a seat in the chair that Istilla was in only a moment ago. He has an air about him, one that screams I have money, and lots of it.

“Good evening, gentlemen,” he says slowly, his tone dark. “Would you be so kind as to give me as much information about your situation as you can?” He asks politely. I explain what happened, as much as I can remember. Now that we’ve signed, no matter what we say about the situation can’t be used against us in any way. It’s a binding contract, one that could result in death if broken. When I’m done, Maddox gives Drake the details on where the body is now.

Maddox gives our address and the payment information. Drake writes it all down as we give it to him. The oath only allows them to take the amount that was agreed. That’s the one good thing about working with the witches. They can only do what is on the paper, it binds both parties to ensure that what you want gets done. Nothing more, nothing less. For that reason, they can be trusted. “Very well then, will anyone be at home when I arrive?” He leans back in his chair, steepling his hands in front of his face. His demeanor calm and cool.

“We leave for France first thing in the morning,” Maddox says. “No one will be on the property until Wednesday.”

Drake’s response to that is a slight nod. “Pleasure doing business with you both,” he reaches across the table to shake our hands. His hand is cold, really cold. He then disappears out of the room, and I raise an eyebrow at Maddox.

“He must be an old-school vampire. Odd as fuck and cold as the dead,” Maddox remarks as we exit the room.

Five minutes later, we’re back in the car and on our way home.

CHAPTER 26

Friday

I wait up for Alec and Maddox. Lenny and Callan have long gone to bed. They tried to get me to go up with them, but honestly, I’m not all that tired. I guess that’s what sleeping for sixty hours will do to you. It’s late now, close to 3AM, but I’m still not very tired.

I’m sitting on the couch, the TV is on, the volume low. I’m alone since Lenny took Grim upstairs with him. A sense of relief washes over me when I hear the Jeep pull up to the house. I wasn’t worried about the girls at the club, I mean, I’d kill anyone that touched them, believe me I would, but I trust my guys. I know they wouldn’t do anything like that. But I was worried about where they were going. I know they all said it wasn’t dangerous, but you never know. Especially with everything going on. I’m not sure who we can and cannot trust.

I meet them at the door and hug them both as they walk in.

Alec holds on to me for a few extra seconds, whispering into my ear that he missed me. He’s been very affectionate since I woke up, and I am in no way complaining. We lock the door up and head upstairs. They don’t bother going to their rooms, walking straight to mine. They strip down to their briefs and we all climb into bed. I snuggle between the two of them, as Lenny and Callan take up the other end of the bed. Grim is at the bottom cuddled by Lenny’s feet. He pops his head up, but when he sees it’s us, he puts it back down and goes to sleep.

I lay down on my back, Maddox immediately turning on his side. It only takes a few minutes for his breathing to slow. He’s fallen asleep. I roll to my side, facing Alec. It’s dark, but I can tell that his eyes are open. His hand reaches up, brushing his fingers down my face gently, causing my eyes to fall closed.

“I missed you,” he whispers. I’ve lost count of how many times he’s told me that today. No matter how many times he says it, it still isn’t enough. I could listen to him say that all day. I take his hand, bringing his fingers to my lips, placing kisses on each one.

“I missed you too,” I whisper back. We interlock our fingers and rest our hands on the bed between us.

“I’m so sorry about what happened. I shouldn’t have left you,” he apologizes. I appreciate the gesture, but this isn’t on him.

“This isn’t your fault,” I tell him. “Please don’t think that. Don’t make this worse than it has to be.” He lets out a heavy breath. I move myself closer to him, pressing my body against his. My lips find his, even in the darkness. I’ll always find him in the dark. No matter what. His hand slides over my waist, cupping my ass. He rolls his hips forward, his erection digging into my lower belly, causing me to moan quietly into his mouth.

I run my hand down Alec’s chest, feeling the small indents in his skin from when he almost died. But I don’t pause or pay them any mind. I focus on everything else. The way his tongue slides across mine. His breathing. His soft skin. His heart beating. His fingers dig into my skin, before finding my panties and ripping them off like they were made of paper. His fingers find my center, entering me quickly. I gasp, biting down on his bottom lip. His fingers plunge in and out. When he adds a third one into me, I know I’m a goner. Rocking my hips forward, I chase a much needed orgasm. His thumb finds my clit, applying the perfect amount of pressure. The orgasm builds in my lower belly and takes over my entire body in only seconds, making me feel as if I’ve been set on fire. I come as quietly as I can, not wanting to wake anyone. The small noises that do escape get lost in Alec’s moans.

“I love you. I love you so fucking much,” he tells me, pulling me on top of him. I grind on him over his briefs, leaving a wet spot below me. “Take it out and fuck me,” he says in a harsh whisper. I lift up on my knees, needing him inside of me as much as he wants it. I pull his briefs down, freeing his rock hard cock. I line myself up and sink down on him, not wanting to wait another second without him inside of me. Alec’s hands find my hips, digging in his fingers. I rest my hands on his chest, as I rock forward. He lifts me the slightest bit, making me feel every inch of him inside of me. I move faster, feeling him grow harder inside of me, his breathing quickens. The feeling of him is so good. Almost too good. His groans get louder and I know that he’s going to come for me.

“Fuck, yes,” I whisper, as his hips thrust up, slamming into me. As his cock starts to pulse, I slow my movements, feeling him fill me up with warmth. He groans deeply as he empties inside of me. I lean down, resting my head on his chest, listening to his frantic heartbeat.

There’s a long stretch of silence before Alec speaks, I almost think he’s sleeping. “We’ve got everything taken care of. Someone will be here tomorrow to get rid of him.”

“Good news,” I say slowly, tired. Alec runs his fingers through my hair, kissing the top of my head.

“Please don’t… be afraid of me,” he whispers so quietly I almost don’t hear him. I raise my head, looking into his eyes.

“Is that what you think? That I’m afraid of you?’

“How could you not be? I’ve killed people and almost killed you twice.” His voice is rough with emotion.

“Alec, don’t think that way. Yes, you’ve killed but they were both necessary. I don’t fault you for either of those situations. As for the other thing, yeah, I’m not going to lie – it is scary,” he looks away from me. “Look at me,” I tell him, and he does. “It is scary, but I know it isn’t you. You would never do that to me. You went a long time without having nightmares, right? You were obviously doing something to keep them away. We just need to work harder to stop them.”

“We?”

“Always we, Alec.” I press a kiss to his chest, right over his heart. “Always.” His fingers run up and down my spine, slightly tickling my skin. The feeling is so relaxing that I don’t want to move, but I have to. “Let me go get cleaned up, I’ll be right back.” I press a lingering kiss to his lips, before sliding out of bed and disappearing into the bathroom. I close the door before turning on the light, not wanting to wake anyone. I clean up quickly and go back to bed. I crawl right back in between Alec and Maddox and fall asleep.

***

The alarm goes off at an extremely unreasonable hour. I asked Callan not to warn me of what time we would need to wake up. I’m better off not knowing. But when his phone starts blaring an extremely annoying sound and I’m woken up, I feel it in my body before I even open my eyes – I did not get enough sleep. I can tell that it’s still dark outside. It’s just a feeling. The one you get when you wake up and know it’s just not the right time to be awake. I groan as someone flicks the lights on. I finally open my eyes, noting that Maddox is gone. I didn’t feel him get up, so he must have been up for a while. I reach over to feel the bed. Cold.

Alec groans behind me, sliding closer and tugging me close to him. His warmth fills up my back, his erection pressing into my ass. Great. Now I really don’t want to get up.

“What kind of asshole are you?” Lenny shouts, his voice muffled by the pillow.

“The kind that is going to make sure we don’t miss our flight. Now let’s go. Everyone up.” Callan claps, his voice cheery. Why, Callan? Why?

I want so desperately to stay here, in the warmth of my bed, wrapped in the limbs of my men.

One day we won’t have to worry about anything other than who will be taking Grim for his walk.

Callan, Lenny and I packed everything last night while Maddox and Alec were out taking care of business. Speaking of business – by the time we get back, my bar should be remodeled and decorated. Maddox spoke with Armando, and that was the deal they made. Quicker than I anticipated. Our flight to come back home is Wednesday morning. Not nearly enough days for a vacation to France, but it’ll have to do. Two full days in France is better than none.

I roll over, turning towards Alec. I run my fingers through his beard, it’s soft on my skin, the lemony scent filling my nose.

“Come on, let’s get up. Before we get in trouble.” Alec pulls me closer, ignoring my request. He holds me tight, nuzzling his face into my neck and causing me to giggle. “Come on, Hikikomori.”

“You never told me what that meant,” he grumbles.

“You never asked,” I say to him, crawling out of bed and looking around for Grim. Lenny must realize what I’m doing because he answers me.

“Callan took him.” His voice is lazy.

Huh. He sure went from hate to love quicker than I expected.

“Well?” Alec asks, now sitting up. His bare chest on display, but the lower half covered by the blankets.

“Hikikomori: One who avoids the company of others,” I say to him, grinning. He raises an eyebrow at me, a smile slowly growing on his face.

“Really? That’s my nickname? The fancy way of calling me a loner?” I shrug a shoulder at him and go pick out my clothes. He’s shaking his head as I step into the closet. I get dressed in there and when I come back out, both Alec and Lenny are gone. Getting dressed, I hope.

When I get downstairs, the smell of pancakes fills the air. Yum. The suitcases are piled by the door, one for each of us, plus Grim’s carrier. We’re dropping him off at a doggy daycare that also does training. I’m hoping to get him back with a few new tricks. I’m going to miss him. Part of me wanted to bring him, but I knew it wouldn’t be fair. I can’t imagine him acting right being out in Paris all day, and keeping him stuck in Mahlia’s house isn’t fair to anyone – especially since I don’t know how she feels about dogs. I turn into the kitchen, everyone except Maddox is in there. Callan over the griddle, flipping pancakes, Alec and Lenny eating.

“Where’s Maddox?” I ask, taking the plate that I’m being offered from Callan. I sit at the round table, on the side of Alec. Lenny is shoveling food into his mouth slowly, his eyes half closed.

Callan brings me a cup of coffee, I take a sip right away. Made to perfection.

“He’s in the woods. Taking care of our unwanted guest.” Everyone keeps referring to the body as something different. It’s becoming quite funny, to see what he will be called next. I can’t imagine what Maddox would be doing, considering he paid for someone to deal with it, but I don’t ask.

I stare at Lenny, who is slowly nodding off. I laugh to myself behind my mug, taking another sip.

Alec intentionally makes a loud noise on the side of me, something resembling a cough.

Lenny jerks awake. “Wha-what? Where..?” He looks around, dazed. I lose myself to a laughing fit. Alec laughs just as hard on the side of me. “Real funny guys, make fun of me ‘cause I’m tired. Ha. Ha. Ha.” He takes a bite of his food. “You’re going to regret that. You’ll see,” he points to Alec and me with his fork.

The front door opens and closes, heavy footsteps walk up the stairs. We have to leave soon, so Callan goes upstairs to see if he needs help with anything. It doesn’t take them long to come back down.

CHAPTER 27

Friday

When we’re finished eating and sure that we have everything packed, we bring the suitcases to the car, throwing them in the trunk and then get into the Jeep, Callan in front. I get into the back, Lenny and Alec on either side. As Maddox starts down the driveway, I laugh to myself, thinking how much has changed between us all. How long ago (and not so long at the same time) it was that I took a chance and ran off with these guys… and look where we are now?

There was a point when Alec couldn’t stand to be next to me. I remember the time he squished himself against the car door, just so our legs wouldn’t brush. Callan was afraid of me. He was barely able to make eye contact and turned beet red every time I spoke to him. Now, he turns a tinge of pink every now and then. Progress. Maddox looked at me like I was a piece of meat. Like he’d owned me from the moment he laid eyes on me. Little did I know how truthful that was. The only one who’s really stayed the same is Lenny. He was sweet and welcoming from the get-go, but I know that’s just how Lenny is. He’s a people person, he’s friendly. I can see the difference in him though. The way he looks at me now, it’s with love.

I open the carrier that Grim is in, letting him out and onto my lap.

“You better hope he doesn’t pee on my seats,” Maddox warns. I flip him off and kiss Grim on the nose, it’s cold and wet.

“Who was it that will be coming by the house to take care of that problem?” Callan asks, trying to make conversation since Maddox won’t allow the radio to be turned on.

“Some weird as fuck vampire,” Maddox says.

“Yeah, his name is Drake,” Alec adds. “The name definitely doesn’t match his warm personality.” His words dripping with sarcasm.

“Drake?” Callan asks. “Drake…” he trails off, the word being repeated under his breath. “Wait. Did he say Drake or Dracula?”

Maddox scoffs, “I’m pretty sure I’d remember if Dracula was coming to my house, fruitcake.”

“Drake could be short for Dracula,” Lenny adds, not looking away from the game on his phone.

“Are we talking about the famous vampire, Dracula?” I question.

“I don’t think the first vampire ever made would be going by the name Drake. That seems a little above him, don’t you think?” Maddox adds, ignoring my question. “And why would he be working for witches?”

“Actually, it makes perfect sense. He hasn’t been seen in quite some time. He’d been thought to go into hiding after an incident with a pack of werewolves – I’m not sure how accurate that is. I can’t imagine Dracula being scared off by wolves. It would make sense for him to be lying low if something had happened. No one would expect him to be doing this kind of work. It’s the perfect cover,” Callan explains.

“Dracula? Cleaning up dead bodies for a bunch of horny witches? I don’t think so,” Maddox says, ending his words on a laugh.

Callan shrugs, “It’s not impossible.”

We pull up to Devine Doggy Day Care. The name is kind of lame, if you ask me, but Maddox assures me it’s the best in the area. I didn’t ask any questions. I hand Grim to Lenny so they can say good-bye. Grim licks Lenny’s puckered lips while wagging his tail. Lenny hugs him tightly before handing him back to me. Alec gets out of the car so I can get out. He pats Grim on the head as I step out. Maddox follows me as we walk to the front door.

The building is small and grey. It isn’t as warm and welcoming as I’d hoped. It’s surrounded by a large wooden fence. Excited barks sound from behind the fence, making me feel at ease about leaving Grim here. Even if it does look like a prison.

“I promise he will be safe,” Maddox tells me, while opening up the front door.

We step inside the small waiting room. The walls are covered in paintings and photographs of dogs that have been here through the years. A large cork board by the front desk has photos of dogs and their owners pinned to it. There isn’t anyone at the front desk yet, so I ring the bell.

A young man with sandy blonde hair comes walking out a few moments later. He’s dressed in athletic clothing with a red whistle around his neck.

“Good morning! This must be Grim,” he smiles at us.

“Yep, this is Grim,” I say. Grim turns his head towards the stranger and wags his tail. Excited about meeting new people. Clearly him and Lenny are the perfect match.

“I just have a few things for you to sign, and then you’re good to go.” I nod as he pulls a few forms from an organizer that’s sitting on the desk. He picks up a highlighter and runs it over a few spots on the sheets. “In speaking on the phone, you mentioned you need care from today until Wednesday, correct?” I nod. “Because you plan to continue training after this sitting session, you will receive a discount. I suggest three times weekly. Will that be okay?”

I look over to Maddox, waiting on an answer. He’s the one that’s paying for this.

“Whatever is best for Grim,” he says, moving a little closer to me.

The guy behind the counter, who has yet to tell us his name, smiles and jots a few things down on the papers. “All right, I think I have everything here. All I need is for you to sign on each line that is highlighted and a form of payment.”

I take the papers while Maddox fishes his credit card from his wallet. He hands it over as I start to sign. It isn’t the easiest thing to do with a puppy squirming in your arms but I don’t want to put him down, knowing that I’ll be without him for a few days. When I get to the last one, I have to add the date after my name. I look up for a moment, trying to remember the date. Maddox looks over and says, ‘It’s the sixth.” I put the pen to the paper preparing to write, but I pause, blinking a few times. The sixth?

“September sixth?” I question.

He huffs out a small laugh. “Yes, September sixth.” My lip starts to tremble as I suddenly feel like a jerk. “What’s wrong?” Maddox asks, sounding concerned. I shake my head, not wanting to talk about it right now.

When we’re all finished, the guy moves around the counter and stops beside me.

“I promise we will take the best care of Grim. He’s in good hands,” he promises.

I hug him one last time, kiss him on the head and hand him over. He doesn’t seem to know what is going on, but he also doesn’t seem to mind. He’s a puppy and he’s excited to be doing anything. His tail wags as we walk to the door. I peek over my shoulder at him one last time, the guy picks up his paw and makes him wave at me.

As we step outside, Maddox pulls me aside. “What happened in there?”

“It’s nothing, you’re just going to laugh.” I kick a small rock and it skips across the cement and lands in the grass.

“Try me,” he says, crossing his arms over his wide chest.

I take my time answering, knowing that it’s silly. It’s definitely not something to cry about, and honestly, I’m not sure why I got so emotional about it. “I missed Callan’s birthday!” I finally blurt out. Maddox’s eyes widen for a minute before he throws his head back and laughs. “See! I knew you’d laugh at me.” I take off towards the Jeep.

“Babe!” Maddox jogs after me and stops right in front of me, giving me no choice but to stop too. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to laugh like that. I just thought it was something more serious.”

“I know it isn’t a big deal to you, but I told you guys I wanted to celebrate your birthdays. It was bad enough that I had to scramble for yours last minute. I’d planned to do better for Callan.”

“Friday,” he says. “Look at me.” I tilt my head back to meet his silvery grey gaze. “I promise you that none of us care. Yes, we appreciate the thought and obviously we love the cake, but there is so much going on right now, birthdays are the least of our concern.” He cups my face with his hand, brushing his thumb across my cheek. “If it’ll make you feel better, go to the Jeep, give him a kiss and tell him you’ll make it up to him. Then do it.” He gives me a questioning look.

“Fine,” I say quietly.

We walk back to the Jeep and I don’t miss the look on Maddox’s face, like he still can’t believe I got that upset over a birthday. I can’t either. I think its stress that’s making me feel crazy. I walk to the passenger seat and open the door, Callan looks at me confused. I throw myself at him, squeezing him tight. “I’m sorry I forgot about your birthday, I promise I’ll make it up to you.” I tell him. I pull back to look at him, he’s still wearing a look of confusion.

“Friday, I–” Callan starts.

“Don’t. Just thank her and tell her it’s fine. Because it is fine, right?” Maddox says, and I shoot him a look.

“What? Of course it’s fine. I don’t care about my birthday,” he says to me with a little laugh. “If you want to make it up to me, fine. But you don’t have to.” He cups my face between both of his hands and pulls me in for a kiss. “We have plenty of years to celebrate birthdays and a million other things, okay?” He whispers to me, and I instantly feel better.

I get into the back and we take off. Not too long after, Lenny is snoring on the side of me. I’m not too far off from sleep myself, my eyes closed, and body relaxed. When I feel the car stop, and shifted into park, I open my eyes. It’s darker than I expected. It takes me a moment to realize we’re in a parking garage, at the airport. Maddox slides his ticket onto the dashboard before opening his door and stepping out. He raises his arms in the air, stretching. His shirt rides up, showing off his inked belly and I lick my lips at the sight.

Shaking my head, I come back to reality. I slide my hand across Lenny’s chest, shaking him slightly. “Come on, we’re here.” He whines a little, before opening his eyes. His arm goes around me and he pulls me in for a hug. He stretches and opens the door to get out, I follow. We walk around the Jeep to the trunk. We each pull out our suitcases, lifting up the handles and wheeling them after us. Alec tried taking mine for me, but I wouldn’t allow it. I feel like he’s trying to make up for what happened, but he doesn’t need to.

We get inside and stand in line for security. It takes forever. Finally we get through and walk to our terminal. Maddox checked everyone in on his phone, so we were able to skip that line. When we get to our spot, we still have forty-five minutes before boarding begins. I don’t sit down at all, knowing that I’ll be on a flight and stuck in my seat for close to nine hours. Instead, I stand by the large glass windows and watch the planes come and go. I watch as the workers move around below, driving luggage carts and keeping everything in order.

When we board, I have Alec on my left and Callan on my right, by the window. Across the aisle is Lenny and Maddox. I put on my headphones and find a movie. Callan and Alec both tune in to what I’m watching. They each take a hand and as the plane takes off, I get an odd sensation in my stomach. And not just from the plane ascending. It’s something more. Like this is a turning point, whatever this is, it’s going to be bigger than what we’re expecting.

CHAPTER 28

Friday

-SUNDAY-

We land at the Roissy Charles de Gaulle Airport at 11PM. I forgot about the drastic time difference, and I know this is going to mess me up severely. Especially after sleeping on the plane for a good portion of the flight. Alec had quite a few drinks, and he’s definitely feeling good. I could tell something was up when I woke and he was giggling to himself. Yeah, giggling.

We walk outside into the cool night air. I find that it’s only a bit colder here than it is at home. I’d expected the weather to be much different. We wait for our Uber, which doesn’t take long to pull up. We put our bags in the trunk and climb into the SUV.

“Bonsoir Monsieur. Comment ça va?” Callan buckles his seatbelt, speaking to the driver in French. It’s sexy as sin. Why am I not surprised that he knows French?

Lenny nudges me with his elbow, “He knows all of the languages,” he whispers, nodding his head and winking at me.

Of course he does.

“Je vais bien. J'espère que votre vol s'est bien passé.” The driver replies with a smile. Callan nods his head, relaxing back into his seat.

It takes us an hour to reach Mahlia’s house. I feel awful for bothering her at this time of night. We should have taken a different flight and showed up at a more reasonable hour.

“Bonne nuit. Profitez de la ville de l'amour avec la belle femme.” The driver says to Callan as we all pile out. He laughs in return, thanking him as he closes the door. We turn and come to a tall white, brick wall. The walkway guarded by a gate. There is a buzzer to the left, so I press it. Someone answers immediately.

“Be right there,” the voice says, with a heavy French accent. I was expecting a million questions, not something so simple. I look around as we wait. The street is dark, the few streetlights that are on aren’t very bright. It should give it an eerie feel, but the houses are so gorgeous and welcoming that it only makes me feel calm. The street is empty and quiet.

The guys stand around me, protectively, though I don’t think they notice. Callan and Lenny on either side with Maddox and Alec behind me. We wait only a few moments before someone shows up.

“Ah, you’ve finally made it! I’ve been awaiting your arrival, mon chou. Please, come in, come in!” I’ve no idea who this woman is, but she seems friendly and happy to see us. She steps aside, allowing us in. We file in, waiting for her to close the gate behind us. Once she does, she takes the lead back to the house, her long skirt flowing behind her. The door to the house is wooden and arched, she pulls it open and we step into a room that takes my breath away. The walls are white brick, tall archways separating the rooms. The ceiling and floors all white. Even the furniture is white. The only color in here are the bits of wooden accents and red throw pillows. Oh, and the loads of hanging plants. It’s stunning.

“Come, come,” she says, waving us all in further as she steps away from the door.

“My name is Josephine. I work for Madame Mahlia. Her and her husbands are in bed at this late hour, but she wanted me to tell you that they will be joining you for breakfast tomorrow morning.” She smiles bright, her brown hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. Her big brown eyes showing nothing but pure happiness about us being here, it’s nothing malicious. Just excitement. “Let me show you to your sleeping quarters. Mahlia was unsure of your sleeping arrangements so she made sure the fourth floor was set for you.”

“Fourth floor? How many floors does this place have?” I ask, looking up and around at the large room.

“Only four, Mon Chou.” She looks at me over her shoulder, stopping in front of an elevator. “I’m afraid the elevator cannot take us all. It does not have the capacity. You are more than welcome to wait for me to return, or you can take the stairs,” she waves her arm to the left of the elevator.

The guys look to each other, Maddox shrugs and heads towards the stairs. Alec following behind him. They take the suitcases with them. Maddox won’t be able to complain about not working out after that. “We will meet you there,” Josephine says as the rest of us enter the elevator. It’s a bit cramped, but I trust she assumed the weight properly. She closes the accordion style gates and turns the lever. We slowly start to rise. I watch as the floor below us gets further and further away, until we are passing the next floor. I’ve never been in an elevator like this before, and it’s intriguing. I look to Callan who looks just as interested as I do. Lenny only looks tired.

When we reach the fourth floor, Josephine turns the lever back to the left and the elevator stops. She opens the gates and we step out. I walk forward to the banister in front of me, looking down into the third floor. The lights are dim, but I can make out a few couches and tables. I assume it’s a sitting area. The banister wraps around in a half oval shape, ending and beginning at the wall. Long green plants hang from the wall, their vines reaching down to the floor below. How do they water those things?

“Curious, aren’t you?” Josephine teases, and I realize just then that I really like her. She’s sweet and kind. “I will give you all a proper tour in the morning. I promise.” Alec and Maddox make it up the stairs just then. “There are four bedrooms on this floor, the two on this end,” she points to the right, “are adjoined. One with a bed large enough for you all. However, if that does not interest you, the others over here are completely separate. There is a main bathroom here,” she points to a small hallway on the side of the elevator. “There is also a bathroom off the master bedroom. Breakfast is served at 8AM. I will see you in the morning.” She bows her head before stepping onto the elevator, smiling kindly as she closes the doors and disappears downward.

“This place is amazing! I can’t wait to see the rest of the house!” I say excitedly. I spend some time checking out each room as the guys put our belongings in the master bedroom. I guess us spending the nights together is a sure thing now. Each room is just as beautiful as the next, but none are as beautiful as the master. The others have queen sized beds, each decorated in its own color. The first one red, the second yellow. The walls white, but the trim colored to match the décor of the room. Intricate golden designs can be found along the top borders of the room, and I know they’re hand painted.

The master bedroom is white, navy blue and gold. The adjoining room matching in color, but not in design. It’s roughly the same size as our room at home. The bed in this room is on a raised dais. We walk up two steps before reaching the bed. It looks to be the same size as ours at home, although this one has a large wooden headboard and tall corner posts. There’s many windows and I walk to one immediately, when something catches my attention. A tall building in the distance, not too far, surrounded by lights.

“That’s Notre Dame de Paris, or just Notre Dame,” Callan tells me. “It took 182 years to build, it sits on an Island – Île de la Cité – in the middle of the Seine River.”

“It’s gorgeous,” I say, breathlessly.

“It is, Princess. But nothing compared to you,” he whispers in my ear, causing me to shiver. “We can visit it before we leave,” he tells me.

“We all have plans with you before we leave,” Maddox adds. I spend another moment staring out the window, trying to take in the fact that I am actually in France right now. In Paris. The Eiffel Tower, the Locks of Love bridge, the café’s, the history. So much. I smile so big it hurts my face.

“We should try to get to sleep if we plan to be up early enough for breakfast,” Callan says. “Especially with the plans we have. We only have two days.”

“I’ll gladly go to sleep right now,” Lenny adds, pulling his shirt over his head, showing off his lean body. The rest of the guys follow suit, stripping down to their briefs. Even those that used to sleep in pajamas, no longer do. Everyone sleeps in underwear or naked. Even myself. I pull off my clothes, dropping them on the floor. I pull my bra off, staying in only my panties. I consider putting on a shirt, but I decide not to. The more skin open for my men to touch, the better.

As I turn around, Maddox’s eyes are locked on me, a groan getting caught in his throat. Lenny whistles at me, Callan blushes a bit and Alec’s eyes darken. I crawl into the middle of the bed, Callan and Lenny coming in on either side. I’ve noticed that the arguments about who sleeps next me haven’t occurred since that one time. They seem to just take turns, working it out amongst themselves silently. Or maybe they talk about it and I don’t know. Alec and Maddox climb in. It doesn’t take me long to fall asleep after that. I wake up a few times throughout the night but I’m not sure why. I have this aching feeling in my chest, nothing bad, just something letting me know that it’s there.

CHAPTER 29

Friday

-MONDAY-

When I wake in the morning, it’s from Callan’s alarm. That damn alarm. My eyes burn and my head hurts. I blame it on my restless sleep. No one grumbles about getting up, except me. Lenny has made his excitement about French food known and promises me that I’m going to love his surprise. We take turns showering, other than Lenny and I who shower together. I mean, I was in there first and he decided to join me. No complaints. Saves on water and time.

Callan used the main bathroom to shower and made it back to the room the same time Lenny and I are getting out. Maddox and Alec head in next – not together, much to my disappointment. We all get dressed and head downstairs a few minutes before breakfast starts. When I walk out of the room, I’m surprised by what I see. Even though I was out here last night, seeing it in the daylight is a much different experience. The white décor makes everything look bright and clean. The plants look more alive during the day, and I can see how green they really are. I take another peak over the banister, looking at the room below.

We all take the stairs, mostly because I want to look around more. The stairs, like the rest of the house are all white and made of brick. They spiral all the way down. By the time we reach the bottom, I’m starting to feel a little dizzy. I realize that we weren’t told where the kitchen or dining area was, so when we reach the bottom we roam around a bit before bumping into someone that can give us directions.

The someone that we bump into doesn’t speak English. I thank the universe for Callan’s French. Knowing that it would be quite awkward to walk into a room that we shouldn’t be in. Like their bedroom.

We get directed to the outside patio, which apparently is where breakfast will be served this morning. We walk through a room that looks like a den or an office. There is a large wooden desk, many shelves full of books and a large piano in the corner. Expensive art hangs on the walls.

The double glass doors swing open and we are greeted with a rush of warm air. Off to the right is a large round table by a small pond and waterfall. The entire yard is covered in colorful plants and trees. Birds fly around above, chirping happily. At the table, Mahlia is seated with three men. She looks different from the last time I saw her. Younger and stronger. She’s glowing with an energy. When she was with us last, she looked frail and fragile.

Her men keep her strong. Being away from them for so long must take a toll on her. Callan explains in my mind. I nod and we walk towards the table, her face lighting up when she sees us. She stands, rushing around the table pulling me into a hug. She does the same to my men, all of them smiling at her in return.

“I am so glad that you’ve made it, dear. How was your flight? Did you sleep well? You must be hungry, let’s eat.” She rambles on, not giving me a chance to answer any of her questions, but that’s Mahlia. We all move to the table and start with the introductions. She introduces us to her three husbands: Abraham, Lezlo and Phillipe. They greet us with kind smiles and look to Mahlia with nothing but love. Lezlo and Phillip have dark hair and eyes. Abraham’s hair is a dirty blonde, similar to Lenny’s with bright blue eyes. All of them have a good amount of grey mixed in.

We take a seat, apparently just in time. The server comes out with treys, placing a plate down in front of each of us. “Oeufs cocotte. I’ve not had this in a long time,” Callan says. I’ve never had this dish before, but it does look and smell delicious.

“You’ve been to France before, Callan?” Phillipe asks, his French accent heavy.

“Many times. The others have been as well, though not as frequently. This is Friday’s first time.” He smiles brightly, gesturing towards me.

“How exciting! I hope you plan to take her out. Show her around,” Phillippe says, before taking a bite of his fancy cup of eggs.

“Of course. We have a plan, I assure you,” Callan is so relaxed in this setting. France looks good on him, along with the people. He’s a people person as much as Lenny, just in a different type of way. I’m even more sure that we need to invite Elias and his Circle over for dinner. I know Callan will love it.

The cup of eggs is topped with what looks like bacon and cheese. I take a bite and it’s like nothing I’ve ever tasted before. The egg is soft and has a bit of different flavor than the eggs I’m used to. The fresh croissants are the best I’ve ever had. Fresh croissants in France. No one can beat that. I’ll never be able to eat another croissant at home again.

“Why have you chosen to settle here, Mahlia? Are you from this area?” I ask, before taking a sip of my coffee.

“Oh, goodness no, dear. This is just how things worked out. Phillippe is from Paris. It was a nice surprise when we found out this would be my area to watch over. He was happy to be home.” She looks at him with a loving smile that he returns immediately.

“France is a beautiful place, we wouldn’t have it any other way,” Lezlo adds, Abraham nodding in agreement.

We finish our food and drink our coffee, enjoying the beautiful view and warm weather. We’re visited every now and then by a bumble bee, sometimes a butterfly. They float around, weightless. I hope one of them would land so I could get a better look at the beautiful colors, but they never do.

When everyone is mostly finished with their meal, Mahlia announces she has to go. “I’m afraid I have a very busy day today. Tomorrow as well. But I’ve squeezed you in tomorrow night. I’m sure you have plenty planned to keep you busy. Josephine mentioned giving you a tour of the house. She will be here shortly. She runs errands in the morning but is usually back around this time. I must go and prepare for my day.” She pushes her chair back and stands from the table. “If you’re unable to find me, Josephine is available for anything that you need. Do not hesitate to ask.” She hugs me quickly before leaving, waving at my guys. Her husbands stay to finish their coffees and munch on the leftover foods. We chat about a multitude of things, but no one talks more than Callan and Phillipe. They talk about places in Europe that I’ve never heard of. When Josephine arrives, we excuse ourselves to get the grand tour.

The house is more amazing than I could ever dream, and bigger than I first thought. The white brick and archways are throughout the entire house. Each and every door is in the same shape. There are plants in every room.

On the first floor is an indoor pool and sauna. The kitchen looks like something from a five-star restaurant, not someone’s house. The second floor is filled with bedrooms, sitting rooms and more studies. In total, the house has nine bedrooms and seven bathrooms. The third floor has an indoor gym that makes Alec’s and Maddox’s jaws drop and a library/drawing room (Lezlo is an artist), that Callan is drooling over. The outside is my favorite. The house is surrounded by a jungle of bright colors. It’s like one giant garden. Purples, pinks, whites and reds sprout from the ground every which way that you look. It surely makes up for the white interior.

Once the tour is over, we thank her and head back to our rooms to grab what we need to head out for the day. Josephine assures us that we can come and go as we please, just to ring the buzzer and someone will let us in.

The first thing we do is walk to Notre Dame, Callan assuring us it is not far from here. Of course, he’s right. It’s only a ten minute walk.

It is breathtaking, even more beautiful during the day. We don’t go across to the island but only because the guys have plans and we don’t have a lot of time.

“Since this is your first time here, we want to make it special for you,” Callan begins.

“And since we couldn’t agree on what to do and how to spend our day,” Lenny adds.

“We decided to split up the days into sections, so that each one of us can take you on a surprise date,” Alec says.

“We figured it would be something you’d never forget,” Maddox adds, in a tone that tells me he doesn’t agree with this decision. Probably because he didn’t get his way.

Their thoughtfulness brings tears to my eyes and squeezes at my heart. But before I can react, Lenny is grabbing my hand, “And I get to be first,” Lenny says, pulling me after him. “Call you guys later!” He shouts. I barely get to wave before we’re jumping into a taxi, giggling the entire time. As we drive through Paris my face is glued to the window. Staring at everything we pass. The simplest things catch my attention. Everything looks more beautiful here. I’m sure these buildings are nothing more than apartments, or small businesses, but they’re much more luxurious than I’m used to.

The taxi drops us off at a small building that’s covered in graffiti, but the good kind. The kind that artists create and not punk teenagers. Lenny takes my hand, a smile on his face, as he pulls me down the street. My legs move quickly to keep up with his long strides. I don’t mind, because I can see how excited he is to bring me wherever it is that we are going. We turn down a path, I see the water in front of us. It’s full of people walking around, smiling and chatting. There are people sitting on the edge by the water, and others sitting in chairs, basking under the warm sun.

We don’t stop in front of the water like I thought. He turns us around and we head towards a building. We enter through a set of tall doors. The moment I set foot inside, I’m confused. It looks as if we’ve walked into someone’s house.

“Do you know who lives here?” I ask. Lenny looks at me over his shoulder, a grin crossing his lips.

We enter a large bright room where a few people are gathered on couches, sipping from mugs and saucers. Is this a party? I’m confused why we’d be at a party, unless Lenny has friends here that he didn’t tell me about. This is definitely a house. I follow after Lenny, realizing he’s stopped to look at something. He’s standing in front of a counter, looking up at the wall. A large blackboard hangs with a list of French words.

I’m even more confused than I was a moment ago.

“Isn’t this amazing?” Lenny asks me. I give him a questioning look. “It’s an old house turned café. I know we just ate, but you know me,” he chuckles and rubs his belly. Of course Lenny would bring me to get food right after we’ve eaten breakfast. Why would I expect anything different? I look around again, but with a fresh set of eyes. A café, huh? This is interesting.

Lenny orders us each a coffee and himself a couple of pastries. He speaks in French, but even I can tell that it’s awful. Kudos for trying, Lenny. I’m full from breakfast and can’t imagine eating anything, so I decline when he offers. When we get our items, I follow Lenny into the bathroom. Yes, the bathroom.

Inside sits a large clawfoot tub. Pillows are thrown inside, with a small wooden plank laid across it as an acting table. I look to Lenny and his smile is a mile wide. “Get in,” he tells me. My face scrunches up in confusion, but then I do as he says.

I get into the tub, sitting as comfortably as I can. He sets my coffee down and pulls his phone from his pocket. “Smile!” he tells me excitedly. So I do, a big cheesy smile. He snaps the photo and gets in on the other side. The window behind him lets in the bright light and a beautiful scene of the water. I never imagined drinking coffee in a bathtub in Paris.

Not in a million years.

“This is perfect,” I tell Lenny, who offers me a bite of his pastry. If Lenny is offering you a bite of his food, you know you own a special place in his heart. It looks good, so I lean forward taking a small bite. The flakey, buttery consistency practically melts on my tongue. It’s delicious. “How’d you find this place?”

“Just exploring. You always find the best places when you do that. I love it here. It’s fun and it has food.”

“Just like you,” I say, winking at him. He lifts his chin, both proudly and dramatically. I savor my coffee and the fresh breeze that blows in from the outside. A few people walk by and pop their heads in, smiling at us in the tub. Someone even gestures to their phone, asking for a picture. We pose for them, not minding at all about them taking our photo. In fact, I think it’s kind of cute.

When we’re done, we head out and stroll down the path by the water, hand in hand.

“What time do we have to meet up with the other guys?” I ask, as we walk by a large group of people who are in a loud conversation in French. I wish I knew how to speak French. It’s a beautiful language.

“Soon. You have two more dates today, and one tomorrow,” he points out.

“Is that so?” I ask curiously.

“Yep. And you’re going to love every single one of them.” We walk around for a bit longer before I’m told that our time is up, and I must go to my next date. My mystery date. Lenny refuses to tell me who was next or where we are going. I guess it doesn’t really matter. I’m excited about being in Paris in general. Besides, there’s only three people that it can be.

The sun is high, the air is warm. I almost don’t want to leave this spot. I loved every moment with Lenny, and it’s ending all too soon. “What are you going to do while I’m gone?”

He gives me an odd look. “Find more food, of course.”

Duh.

We jump into another taxi. My face glued to the window once again, staring at the beautiful sights around me. There are too many things and not enough time. I wish I could see everything. Walk up and down every single street, look at every single building. Appreciate every piece of what Paris has to offer.

When we pull up in front of Notre Dame, I get out of the taxi, closing the door behind me. I turn to look at Lenny, his entire upper body hanging out of the cab window. I can’t help but laugh at him, and swat at his chest. I kiss him and tell him that I love him. He points behind me. I follow the trail of his finger and my eyes land on the gorgeous man waiting for me, leaning against the iron fence. I kiss Lenny one last time before skipping over to my next date.

CHAPTER 30

Friday

Callan sweeps me into his arms, pressing a kiss to my head. He always smells so good. Fresh, like the earth after a rainstorm.

“Let me guess,” he looks up towards the sky, tapping his chin. “Le Pavillon des Canaux?” He smiles, and I nod. I don’t know what that means, but I heard it being talked about while Lenny and I were walking around.

“Tell me, Mr. Grant… what do I need to do for you to speak to me in French for the rest of our lives?” I bite my lip, looking up at him.

“Demandez poliment?” The smooth, silky words roll off his tongue, making my thighs clench together. Curse him for not telling me he knew how to speak French earlier in this relationship.

“Yes, yes. Whatever that is, I’ll do it.” I poke his chest gently as he throws his head back and laughs. His hand finds my lower back and he guides me through the gates.

I’ve never enjoyed history. It was my worst subject in school. The only thing I know about history, is that it’s boring. Nothing about it interests me. Nothing. Not until Callan, that is. When he talks about something, there is so much passion behind it that he can make doing your taxes sound exciting. I would listen to anything he has to say. Granted, I don’t always pay full attention, but I listen more than I would if it were anyone else.

We walk through the courtyard and exit on the other side by the water. We walk the length of the Cathedral, Callan speaking the entire time and me hanging on every word. He could test me on his thoughts, and I’d ace it, no problem.

“This river here is the Seine River. In 1910 there was a flood. It started slow, many did not pay attention to it as flooding was a normal occurrence. They didn’t expect it to get as bad as it did. When the water began to rise, it filled the tunnels below first, then rose to the streets. Officials took to boats, helping stranded people on the streets and from their homes. In total, it rose over twenty-eight feet and took over a month for it to return back to normal.”

“Wow,” is all I manage to say. Thinking of that is scary. I can’t imagine having to deal with something like that now, never mind over a hundred years ago when they had less resources than we do now.

“Mhm,” he says, staring out at the river. A large boat is passing by, and I look at it longingly. I’ve never been on a boat. It’s something that I need to do. I need to make a bucket list.

Things I want to do with my guys.

Go camping.

Go kayaking.

Go on a boat.

I’ll add to it, I’m sure.

“There are thirty-seven bridges in Paris alone, thanks to this river,” Callan adds. We stay in that spot a bit longer, looking over the river. Callan puts his arm around my shoulder, pulling me to his side. We don’t say anything for a long while.

“Come on,” he finally says. “I have other things I want to show you.”

We walk across the front of the Cathedral, Callan stopping in a random spot with a proud look on his face. I look around, not seeing anything special about where we are. I’m not understanding his expression. People around us talk and laugh in groups. Visiting here with friends and family. Paris is one of the biggest tourist locations in the world.

“Help me out here,” I say, throwing my arms out.

He laughs before saying, “Point Zéro des Routes de France.” He points downward. In the ground, just in front of his feet is a circle, with an eight point star in the center. Once you see it, it’s noticeable. It stands out within the rest of the cobblestone but can easily be missed if you don’t know what you’re looking for. I, for one, don’t always look down when walking.

“What’s so special about the star?” I ask. Callan laughs again, shoving his hands into his pockets, rocking back on his heels.

“This spot is a marker. Destinations in Paris are measured from this very spot. This spot right here,” he taps his foot. “Come here,” he pulls his hand from his pocket and offers it to me. I place my hand in his and take a step closer. He looks down, moving us so we’re standing over the center of it. His finger moves to my chin, tilting it up towards him. His lips meet mine in a soft kiss. When he pulls back, he says, “It’s said that this spot is good luck. That kissing your loved one in this very spot will ensure eternal devotion.”

Gah, I’m melting.

I can’t form an actual response. His words taking my breath away, so instead, I kiss him again.

“Another. For an extra dose of good luck,” I add. Finally able to find something to say.

We continue walking after others start to flock around the spot. Clearly wanting their own bit of good luck. Some people may really need that bit of luck. Us? I think we’ll make it anyway.

“The bells have names, you know,” he tells me. “And they aren’t the original bells, either. After the French Revolution most of them were taken down and melted into cannon balls.”

“And let me guess… you know their names?” I inquire.

He grins, and then rambles them off. “Marie, Emmanuel, Gabriel, Anne-Geneviève, Denis, Marcel, Etienne, Benoît-Joseph, Maurice, and Jean-Marie”

“You really are full of knowledge,” I say, impressed with all that he knows. Even if it isn’t interesting to me, his mind is amazing.

“It’s a gift.”

We end up towards the street, in front of a set of steps that lead underground. Like a subway. “This is the real surprise,” he tells me, taking my hand and leading me down. We walk down the cement stairs, the smell of earth taking over my senses. It’s dark and musty and I wonder what exactly this place is. I realize quickly that it is not a subway.

“This is something that I have always wanted to see. I never made it a priority before, but I’m glad that I get to do this with you,” he tells me.

After showing our passes, we go further underground. We step onto the bottom landing. Across from us, in the center of the area surrounded by a path and railing, is a large pile of bricks. As we move closer, I realize the bricks have a shape to them. Like a house, or something.

“This is Archeological crypt of the île de la Cité. This is Paris before it was Paris. Lutetia, the Roman city.” Callan says in a soft voice, as if speaking too loudly would damage our fragile surroundings. “These remains date back to before Julius Caesar,” he whispers.

“This is incredible,” I tell him. It’s much more interesting now that I know it’s not just an old pile of bricks. I mean, that is what it is, but there is a history behind it. And it’s older than I could have imagined. It’s amazing that it’s still standing.

We walk around, taking our time looking at artifacts and partial buildings that have been sitting here for thousands of years. This is the kind of history that I can appreciate, stuff like this. We spend a while down here, and once again, I don’t want to leave. But when I’m told we have to go, I agree begrudgingly. I want to explore more, see more, do more.

“Two days in France is not enough,” I whine as we walk the steps.

“No, it is not. I promise you, we will come back when we have more time. Perhaps next summer. How does three weeks sound?”

“Really?” My face lights up.

“Why not? We normally take a vacation anyway. It would be weird for us to not continue the tradition. We’ve been doing it for so long.”

As we reach the top, I realize that it’s gotten late. The sun is almost fully down.

“Where are you going?” I ask, looping my arm into his as we walk.

“I’m going to stay around here for a bit longer, then head back to the house.”

“Make sure you eat, I just realized we haven’t eaten anything.”

“That’s what happens when you have fun, Princess. Don’t worry, I will be sure to eat,” he says. We walk back the way we came. The Cathedral on one side and the river on the other. The scene is so different in the night compared to the day. Boats bright with lights pass along the river, just as they did during the day. There’s just as many people walking around now as there was earlier. Paris at night. I can’t wait to see more of that.

I spot him from a mile away. He stands out like a sore thumb, only in the best way possible. He’s sitting on a bench, looking over the water, his arms hung over the back. I kiss Callan before walking over to him. I sit on the bench, snuggling right up, sliding my arm across his chest. He breathes deeply and lets it out.

“I’ve missed you,” he whispers huskily into my ear.

“I missed you too,” I tell him. “Where are we going?”

“First we’re going to eat. I heard you haven’t had anything since breakfast.” I nod in response. I am hungry.

We jump into a taxi, heading to our next destination.

***

My head rests on Alec’s shoulder as we’re driven to wherever it is that we are going. My stomach growls loudly and we both laugh.

“We should’ve known better than to let Callan keep you during eating hours,” Alec says. “Once he gets to talking, he doesn’t stop.”

“How did you guys decide on who got me when?”

“That is something I don’t care to discuss,” he turns his head out the window, watching the bright lights go by. I close my eyes, breathing in all that is Alec. Citrus and man.

Soon enough we pull over and get out at Le Ronsard Café. Don’t ask me to say that out loud, I only speak French in my head. We order food that is relatively American, but better than anything I’ve had at home. I didn’t realize how hungry I was until I tasted the food on my lips. We sit outside, at a small table watching people walk by. It’s the perfect place to people watch. Something that I know Alec likes to do.

“What next?” I ask.

“You’ll see. Finished?” I nod my head, taking the last sip of my wine. It’s not something I normally like, but when in France…

Alec takes my hand, pulling me close to him. It’s gotten chillier with the sun going down, but it’s still warm enough to be comfortable. We walk down the street a block and then cross over. We walk to a small glass building, where Alec buys tickets from a machine. I look around in wonder, but I don’t ask any questions. I like the anticipation of not knowing. He looks at me over his shoulder and smiles as he pulls the tickets from the machine.

We walk through a turnstile, me going first. I put my ticket in and walk through, pulling it out when it comes through the other side. I look ahead of me at a tall hill with tracks leading upwards. There are two small lifts on their way down.

“What is this?” I finally ask, unable to wait any longer to find out.

“Be patient, love,” Alec whispers into my ear, his body pressed behind mine. I lean back into him, enjoying the warmth that he has to offer.

When it’s our turn, we enter the lift with a couple of other people – all who are speaking French and I don’t understand a word. I make eye contact with a woman around my age and she smiles happily, so I smile back. It’s refreshing how friendly people are around here. It’s not something that I’m used to.

Most would think that I’d grow up to be a savage with no manners, based off of how I was raised. But in fact, it’s the opposite. I don’t want anything to do with how I was brought up. I want to be the opposite. So as bitchy as I can be, I try my best to be nice. I try not to lie and use people. I’ve had my fair share of doing shitty things, but I’ve never intentionally hurt anyone. Yeah, I’ve used people for my benefit, but again, nothing serious. Nothing that would cause harm or leave a scar.

The lift ride is smooth and moves slowly. When we get to the top, we exit out. Alec stops in front of me, blocking my view. “Do you trust me?” he asks, offering me his hand and flashing a smile that puts Aladdin’s to shame.

“Of course,” I say quietly, looking up at him.

“Close your eyes.”

I do. Without hesitation. Feeling the need to prove to him just how much trust I have in him. He pulls me close to his side. “Keep them closed,” he whispers into my ear, before kissing my temple. I can’t tell how far we walk before we come to a stop. “Don’t open them yet.” Before I know what’s happening, Alec scoops me up, I yelp, not expecting my feet to be taken off the ground. Alec laughs as I throw my arms around his neck and hold on for dear life. The bouncing has me realizing that we’re going down steps. I keep my eyes closed though. The entire time. I don’t try to peak even once.

The bouncing stops and he walks a short distance before telling me that he’s going to put me down. He turns me so I’m facing him, keeping his arms around me. “Open your eyes,” he says quietly. I open them to see him staring down at me. His face illuminated by the light posts that surround us. He brushes a stray piece of hair from my face and tucks it behind my ear. He blinks slowly. “The one and only time I came here I found this spot. The guys and I had come together when Lenny was only sixteen. We weren’t doing the best, but we thought a vacation like this would help. Keep us together. We spent a lot of time apart, doing our own thing. Once I found this place, I came here every night. I just sat and looked and thought about my life and how fucked up it was. Something about this spot brought me peace, but also made me feel so small and lonely. The guys came back to Paris a few times after that I think, but I never did. Not until now.” Alec tips his head, gesturing behind me. I turn around slowly, keeping my eyes on him for as long as possible.

I blink as I turn, and when I open them again, I’m left breathless. Standing on a balcony, on a large hill, I can see for miles. Thousands of buildings lit up against the dark night sky. It is beautiful beyond words. I understand Alec’s words now, what he just said to me. You can’t look at something like this and not feel small. To look out at something so big, something that you know nothing about, and think that you’re so grand. It’s impossible.

“This place was meant for us, mon Coeur.” Alec’s hands slide around my waist, I lay my head back on his chest. “I know that now. That’s why it felt so wrong all those years ago.”

We stay there for a while, overlooking the city of love, saying nothing to one another. Just enjoying the silence. Our silence.

***

When we get back to Mahlia’s house it’s late. Lenny, Maddox, and Callan are already here. I texted them to tell them we were on our way, Lenny responded telling me that they’re all there and had been for a while. Josephine lets us in with a bright smile on her face. She waves us off as we get into the elevator. My feet are sore from walking around all day, and I’m glad I listened to Callan when he told me to pack my sneakers. Because I almost didn’t. I groan as I peel them off and throw them into the corner of the room. I lay back on the bed, closing my eyes, exhaustion taking over. I know we didn’t do much, but the heat, walking and not eating as much as I normally do has taken a toll on my body. Plus, I did not sleep well last night and I’m hoping that tonight will be better.

I open my eyes when hands start to pull my shirt up. “I’m just helping you get comfy,” Callan says, his cheeks a bit pink. I smile at him and move forward so he can help me out of my shirt. Maddox and Alec are each in one of the bathrooms and Lenny is in the corner digging through his bag. I lift my bottom so Callan can pull my leggings off. He drops them to the floor, earning himself an odd look. He never throws things on the floor. He shrugs, his hands going to my feet. I moan as his fingers knead into the sore flesh. So loudly that Lenny turns around.

“What?” I ask defensively. He holds his hands up in a calm-down position and goes back to digging in his bag. I lay back, resting into the pillows and fall asleep to the best foot massage I’ve ever had.

CHAPTER 31

Friday

-TUESDAY-

I wake in the morning to a hand brushing gently down my face. “Get up and get dressed,” he whispers to me. I blink a few times, looking around at the other guys. They’re all still asleep. I carefully slide out of bed and enter the bathroom to get myself ready. Maddox hands me an outfit, I don’t question him, mostly because I’m not awake enough to make clothing choices. I get dressed quickly, fix my hair, brush my teeth and go back to the room. Maddox is ready and waiting when I walk in. He was dressed before he woke me up, I think. When we exit the room, closing the door behind us quietly, I ask, “Did you even sleep?”

“Of course. I told you that I don’t require a lot of sleep. Most of the time I lay in bed to be next to you.” His admission causes me to smile. I don’t get many of them from him, so when I do, it hits me right in the chest.

“So what do you have planned for us today, Mr. Grumpy Pants?” I ask, as we ride the elevator down to the first floor.

“Did anyone else tell you what they were doing?”

“No…”

“Then what makes you think I will?” He smirks. We leave the house, walking down the path covered in trees and exit the gate. A taxi waiting for us already.

The ride is quiet and a bit longer than the others. I’m half asleep, half awake. I haven’t had any coffee yet and it’s quite early. The sun was just coming up when we got into the taxi. Maddox knows how much I enjoy sleeping in, so I know this is going to be worth it.

When Maddox whispers, “We’re almost there,” I open my eyes and know exactly what we’re doing. Across from us is the Eiffel Tower. I’d almost thought I’d come to Paris and not get a chance to see it. Everyone took me to a place that meant something to them, something they wanted to experience with me. They were all wonderful ideas, but how could I go home knowing that I was in the City of Love and didn’t visit the Eiffel Tower?

“I know it’s cliché, but I promise you’ll love it.”

“I believe you,” I tell him. Knowing that he must have something up his sleeve. He wouldn’t wake me so early, not feed me and take me here without something planned. I know him too well.

We get out of the taxi and walk the distance to the tower. We step onto the elevator and I panic for a moment because it looks like someone is controlling the elevator from the outside. But I quickly learn that it’s only a statue. I laugh to myself about that for quite some time.

We ride up, only us in the cart and I wonder why it’s so empty. You’d think it would be packed full being such a touristy place. We ride to the second floor, which is much higher than a normal second floor, trust me. We get off and get onto another elevator, which brings us all the way to the top. I calm the feeling in my stomach, trying not to think about how high up we will be. It’s a bit intimidating being this high off the ground in such a tiny space. We ride up, up and up. I stare out the small window towards the front, watching the gears and wires of the elevator. Everything below gets small and then smaller. I look down at cars the size of ants. The Fountain of Warsaw looking nothing more than a puddle that I could walk over.

The elevator buzzes loudly, alerting us that we’ve reached the top and scaring the bejeezus out of me. Maddox walks out first, and I follow behind. It’s a bit windy up here, but the breeze is warm, so it isn’t too bad. He walks around the center and I follow, staring out the fence overlooking all of Paris. He stops by a window and knocks twice. A man with a dark mustache and large smile opens the door, saluting Maddox, he waves us in. I give Maddox a questioning look and all he does is smirk.

We walk into the door entering a small hallway that leads to a thin set of stairs. We walk up the stairs, the man going first. Maddox walks ahead of me, he tries holding my hand but it’s too awkward in such a tight space so he lets it go. We reach the top and our guide swings open the only door up here, and steps inside. We walk into a small sitting room. The wallpaper is warm, with wooden furniture. Across the tiny room is a large window where you can see for miles and miles. In the middle of the room is a small table set for two.

“What is this?” I ask Maddox quietly, walking towards the table. I had no idea there was a secret room at the top of the Eiffel Tower.

“Votre repas arrivera sous peu,” the mustache man says. Again, I find myself thinking that I wish I knew French. Maybe I should look into learning it when we get back. It would give me something to do. Maddox nods his head as the man closes the door behind him.

“This is a secret that not many get to enjoy. The restaurant below was not enough for you. Neither was the watch tower. This, though? This place is a place that not many have been able to see for themselves.”

“How?”

“Do you really have to ask?” No, I don’t. Because that answer will always be, because it’s Maddox. He has money and pull like no one I’ve ever met before. If there is a problem, he will handle it. If there is something you need, he will get it. Yes, he’s cocky, arrogant and a pain in the ass, but I love him because of those things.

He walks towards me, taking my hand and bringing it to his lips. He kisses it softly before moving away. He pulls the chair out for me and I take a seat. I look around the room, pausing at the intricate oil paintings that hang on the walls, the sudden realization that soft French music is playing in the background. Maddox takes his seat across from me, a soft smile on his face. He tilts his head slightly, admiring me.

There’s a knock on the door and a different man enters, this one shorter and pudgier. He carries a tray of food and places a dish down in front of each of us. He smiles before bowing and leaving the room. The food smells delicious, but I have no idea what it is. I don’t care, I’m starving. I dig in and it tastes better than it smells. I want to try one of everything in this country. The food is so much better than what we have at home.

When we’re done eating, Maddox stands and moves towards me. “Dance with me?” It’s a question, but as usual, it sounds more like a demand. Either way, the gesture has me smiling. I stand and he pulls me close, taking my hand in his and sliding his other to the small of my back. We dance slowly to the music that plays, not saying a word. The scent that is only Maddox fills my nose. The heat of his body envelopes mine as we dance to words that I don’t understand. One song bleeds into the next, until we’ve been dancing for so long that I can’t remember how long it’s been.

Maddox stops moving and tilts my chin up towards him. He leans down, capturing my mouth in a kiss. A small groan getting caught in his throat. He pulls back, his eyes filled with hunger. The same kind of hunger that I feel deep in my belly. I step back, walking towards the large glass window. He stands behind me, bending forward and bringing his lips to my neck, stopping right below my ear. He grows hard behind me, digging his erection into my lower back. I moan at the feel of his tongue on me, wishing it were somewhere else. I turn in his arms, pressing myself to him. I grasp his cock in my hand squeezing, he lets out a harsh breath before bringing his mouth to my neck once again.

“How many people have done this up here?”

“Not many, that’s for sure,” he says huskily.

“Are you sure we should be doing this here? I’m all about sex in public, but, you know…”

“What’s the worst that can happen? We get kicked out? Can’t come back? I don’t care about Paris, or France. I don’t care about anything other than you. Now shut up and bend over.” He whispers the last part in my ear, sending shivers through my body. I do as I’m told without thinking. As if his words are filled with magic. I rest my hands against the desk, keeping my gaze out the window overlooking all of Paris. I see a slight reflection of Maddox in the window and catch his gaze for a second before he pulls away. He reaches around, unbuttoning my pants and pulling them down to rest around my ankles. His hand slides down my side and around my waist. His fingers work their way between my legs, sliding between my folds.

“So wet for me,” he growls.

“Always,” I respond breathlessly.

He slides a finger inside, and then another. His other hand gripping onto my waist. My knees start to shake as the orgasm builds. Maddox presses his thumb to my clit with the perfect amount of pressure, and like a button it sends me over the edge. I clamp around his fingers, calling out his name as I come.

He groans into my neck, licking my now fast beating pulse.

“I didn’t feed yesterday…” he tells me.

“What? Why?” A sudden hint worry taking over. Why would he do that?

“Because I wanted to save it for this.” He bites into my neck, making me see stars. My entire body is on fire with pleasure. He pulls the blood from my neck, his hand reaching around and under my shirt. He flips my bra down, taking my nipple between his fingers and pinching them. His other hand reaches between my legs. He pinches my clit, sending me over the edge again. My knees weaken as I come on his hand, causing him to groan loudly.

Maddox pulls away, licking at my neck to heal the holes. He takes his hands from my body and I hear the zipper of his pants. The head of his cock presses into me from behind, sliding between my legs. I bend over slightly, trying to think straight, as he rams into me.

He moves to the other side of my neck, sinking his fangs into me yet again. I cry out, louder than the last time and I’m sure that someone can hear us. He pumps into me, his cock filling me up, rubbing against my g-spot. The orgasm takes over out of nowhere. I grip the desk, sure that I’ve dented it with my fingers. I feel myself get wetter as I come around him, his bite making it intense. So intense that I feel faint. Maddox pulls away from my neck, thrusting into me a few more times before stilling and groaning around his own orgasm.

He pulls out of me, our cum dripping down my leg. I try not to move to make it worse. I watch him in the reflection of the glass as he grabs a cloth and comes back to wipe me up.

“There’s no way you can tell me this doesn’t beat what the other guys did,” he says.

I shake my head and laugh quietly. “It isn’t a competition, Maddox.”

“See, and that’s where you are wrong. Everything in life is a competition.”

“Only if you make it so,” I say, turning to face him and buttoning my pants.

“I do. And I plan to win each and every one of them.”

He shoves the cloth on the table, with the rest of the dirty items. I feel bad for whoever it is that has to clean that up.

CHAPTER 32

Friday

When we get back to the house it’s late afternoon. Josephine informs me that Mahlia will be home in a few hours to meet with me, which gives us some time to relax and do nothing. We spend the time outside, servers bringing us snacks and wine. I’m pretty sure we’re living in Lenny’s heaven right now. And mine wouldn’t be too far off.

“Are you going to tell them?” Maddox asks me as I pop a grape into my mouth.

“Tell them what?” I ask, confusion evident in my voice.

“That my date was the best.” He grins, leaning back onto his palms. I roll my eyes.

“I never said that,” I get an odd look from Lenny and also Alec, Callan doesn’t bother. He knows better. “What? I didn’t!” I defend.

“I don’t think anyone can beat getting dicked in the secret apartment of the Eiffel Tower,” he points out.

Lenny’s and Alec’s eyes both widen. Callan looks over, but more out of interest than shock.

“Getting dicked?” I ask. “Further use of that word, I assure you, will stop anyone from ever being dicked by you again.” I pull a grape from the bowl and throw it at him, hitting him right in the chest.

Lenny bursts out laughing, popping a cube of cheese into his mouth. Alec shakes his head and turns it back towards the sky. We’re lounging in the grass, one of my favorite things to do. I remember doing this as a young child. I’d be sent outside when my mother had guests over that didn’t prefer children to be around. Most of them didn’t care, but enough did. I’d get thrown outside and I’d find a patch of green grass to sit in and run my fingers through. The grass here is by far the softest I’ve ever felt. It’s wonderful out here. I feel like I could spend a lifetime in this spot and never get tired of it.

“You went to Gustave Eiffel’s secret apartment? How was it?” Callan asks me. “How did you manage that?” He looks to Maddox, needing an answer from one of us.

“I have my ways,” Maddox says, his tone snarky.

“It was nice. I didn’t know it existed. By the way, the person that built the tower had the last name Eiffel?”

“He was one of the engineers, yes. Did you know that it was built to be temporary? It was only meant to stand for twenty years,” he adds.

“I did not know that,” I tell Callan, popping another grape into my mouth. I lie back, resting my head on Lenny’s chest. He rakes his fingers through my hair as the sun beats down on my skin.

***

Mahlia gets back around 4PM. We take the elevator to the second floor and she leads me to a small sitting room. Two large doors open up to a circular balcony. We go out there and take a seat on cushioned patio seats. I can tell that this end of the house is the same that our bedroom is on. We have the same view of Notre Dame, only it can’t be seen as easily from this floor.

“How are you enjoying your stay?” She asks.

“I love it. I never expected life to bring me to Paris. Especially with four men that I can call mine,” I admit. Knowing that I can be truthful with her about anything. After all, she’s seen more of my life than even my guys know about. Though, I know that won’t be true forever.

“Life has a funny way of doing things like that, dear. A very funny way.” She rests her hands on her lap. “What is it you wanted to talk to me about?” She asks.

I start with the first question that pops up into my head. The one that’s been bugging me ever since Alec shared his story. “Is it possible to make up memories of others?”

“Did you see something that wasn’t true?” She inquires.

“I-I think so.” I think about it further. “Yes. I’m sure that I did.” Knowing for certain that Alec did not lie to me. He would never do that. What I saw mustn’t have been real.

“Remember what I said to you? Keep a clear mind. Keep the negative thoughts away. It’s more important than you know. Your powers are strong, very strong. It is possible to see only what you want to see. And also for you to see what you don’t want to see. You must remember to keep your own emotions aside and focus on the truth.” I nod slowly. It makes sense, so much sense. But how do I do that? As if she can read my mind, she continues. “It’s not easy for any of us. And I expect it will be even more difficult for someone like you. There are many things that I cannot say. Things you must figure out on your own. I’ve yet to train someone of my own, so I can’t say that I have the experience, though I’m sure my predecessor will be thankful to you when it comes time.” She pauses for a moment, seemingly thinking of what to say next. “There is something I must share with you though, something I think you will need to know. To help you win this battle. And I’ll part with a secret weapon to you,” she says, looking off into the horizon, her gaze lost. Sad almost. She clutches something in her hand, something small. I can’t tell what it is. “You’ve heard of the festival, yes? The one that happens once a Prophet is to retire and the next comes to fruition?”

I nod, trying to keep my frustration in check. I know that Mahlia is doing her best, but a little more information originally would have been helpful. I mean, what if my vision wasn’t real at all? What if it only was a manifestation of my fears? After what she’s said I’m sure that the memories I saw of Alec through Maddox aren’t real.

“That, my dear, is more than what it seems. I share this with you, and you can share it with your mates, as it is something they will need to know. This secret has been one since the beginning of our time. The ancient ones, from the beginning, made sure that this information would not get out because it is dangerous.” She takes in a deep breath. “The festival is not only a celebration, but it is a transfer of magic. You should have been trained by Evenia when your powers came out. You would have been filled with this knowledge then. You would have been told that once her time is over, once you were ready, that she will be stripped of her powers and they will be transferred to you.”

“But that–” She holds up a hand to silence me.

“This does not mean she will die, no. They do not pull every ounce of her magic. She keeps what she needs to sustain a long life, as she is expected to. But her knowledge, her experience, that goes to you. Along with all that was passed down to her. That is the only way that you will gain the powers you seek.”

Anger starts to boil in my skin, unable to push it back. “I’ve been frustrated for so long wondering why I couldn’t do everything that I needed, thinking something was wrong. And you knew that it wouldn’t happen? But you told me… you told me what I needed to do!”

“I told you what you needed to do, to figure out things on your own.” She points out in a stern voice, that is still somehow kind. “There is no learning if everything is handed to you. It is the process of learning in which you actually learn,” she adds.

My frustration towards her dissipates a small amount, but it still lingers. More so at this situation than at her specifically. Why me? It’s what I’ve asked myself a million times. Why did this all have to happen to me?

“How am I supposed to force Evenia to do this? I will never get her power, she won’t allow me! Especially since I don’t know what I’m doing. Each day is more confusing and trying than the last. I never know which way to turn or what the right answer is.” I’m standing at this point, panting and pacing. “It’s all a guessing game!”

“There is another way…” She adds quietly. I stop and look to her. She waves her hand towards the chair and I take a seat once again. “As I mentioned, I have a secret weapon for you.” A soft knock on the door has us turning towards it. A server comes over with a tray of glasses, two with wine and two with water. I take one of each. I drink half of the water, before drinking half of the wine.

Mahlia sips her wine, while placing the water onto the small end table beside her.

“Sometimes things don’t work out as planned. That’s part of life, whether you are human or supernatural. Life sucks. That’s the saying, right?”

I huff out a laugh. “You can say that again.” She smiles kindly.

“Every Prophet in the history of Prophets has had four mates. Always. And there is a reason for that.” I narrow my eyes at her, cocking my head. “Four is a powerful number when it comes to the universe. North, south, east and west for example. Or the elements: Earth, wind, fire and water. Four keeps a balance, it anchors us. Without the four, something is always off. I can assure you, that nothing with Evenia is off.”

I nod to her in understanding, but I can’t help but ask, “Did… did someone pass away?”

“Oh dear, no. Nothing like that,” she smiles sadly, clenching the item in her hand. Her eyes move down as she opens it, unveiling a tarnished necklace. One that looks to be very, very old. “Not everyone answers the calls to their mates. Did anyone tell you that?”

“Yes. Kind of. Callan explained some of it to me but mentioned that it is very difficult. Painful?”

“It is, very much so. But not in the way you think,” she shakes her head, offering me the pendant. I take it in my hand, it’s heavier than it appeared. It’s a small token, the size of a quarter. I look closely and see that there is a dragon engraved into it. “Take this to the man that helped you. He will understand.”

***

When we get home, I am completely and entirely jet lagged. All I want to do is sleep, but I know that I can’t. We flew back in time, and it’s messing with my head. Our flight was early this morning, so very early. As sad as I was to leave, I am glad to be home. I’m looking forward to late mornings and waking up in my own bed. And I missed Grim.

Take this to the man that helped you.

Mahlia’s words have rung in my head since they first left her mouth. I haven’t the faintest idea of who she is referring to. Neither do any of the guys. We haven’t had anyone helping us. It’s only been us. If we want answers, we need to figure it out. Whoever it is, I can only assume it’s her un-mate. Is that a word? I’m not sure, but it is now. Lenny must really be rubbing off on me with the making up words business.

Aside from that, another issue that we have to figure out is Evenia’s missing mate. She has only three. Where is the other? Callan has been researching nonstop since we’ve arrived at home, and Mahlia is right. Every Prophet has had four mates. Four. Not three. Callan can’t find anything about Evenia having another mate, so where is he? How did this go unnoticed for so long?

“He has to exist,” Callan says, obsessing over the missing mate. “He has to. If Mahlia gave us this information, it’s for a reason. If Prophets are supposed to have four mates, then Evenia must too. Mahlia mentioned herself having four, correct?”

“Not in so many words, but yes, that’s what she was getting at.” I play with the pendant around my neck. It hangs much lower than the star necklace that Callan bought for me. They look at odds with one another. Callan’s bright and new, the other worn and tarnished.

“There has to be a purpose for her hiding him,” he taps his chin. “Perhaps it’s her own secret weapon? There are a few possibilities, but if we want to win this, we need to know her purpose. We can’t guess.”

“I don’t think that’s it,” I swing my leg over the arm of the chair I’m sitting in. We’re in the library, just Callan and me. “She mentioned giving me a secret weapon, not that Evenia had one. I think figuring out who he is will give us the answer.”

Callan nods but does not look satisfied.

“Helped us? Helped us with what?” He’s speaking under his breath, and to himself, so I don’t bother to respond. This is his process. I’ve become a pro at realizing when he’s needing an answer compared to just talking out loud.

The front door swings open and I shoot up, rushing into the living room.

“Baby!” I shout, Grim squirms in Lenny’s arms, eager to see me. Lenny lowers him to the floor, his feet moving before he hits the hard surface. Grim runs to me, leaping into my outstretched arms. He licks my face so much that it’s covered in a layer of drool. Gross, I know. I hug him before putting him down, letting him scamp around. “Did you grow? You definitely did, you’re so much bigger than you were only a few days ago.” He follows me into the bathroom where I wash and dry my face.

When I walk back into the living room Alec and Maddox are both heading out the back door, determination written all over their faces.

“Where are you guys going?” I ask.

“Going to check out the ex-grave site. We want to make sure that Drake guy did as good a job as promised,” Alec replies.

“He better have for what I paid him,” Maddox adds, sliding the door shut. I start towards the couch, ready to cuddle with Lenny when it hits me.

Help. The person who helped us. That’s it!

“Callan!” I shout, running towards the library. He’s just getting to his feet, turning towards me. “I got it! I know who it is that she’s talking about.”

CHAPTER 33

Alec

-WEDNESDAY-

Maddox and I start our trek through the woods. I don’t remember walking this far the first time, but it was dark and I was not in the best of moods. As much as I hate admitting it, I trust that Maddox knows where he’s going. I hate admitting that I trust him at all. For the life of me, I can’t figure out when that started happening. It just did.

“He’s been here. I can smell him.”

“Sounds like a personal problem,” I retort. Maddox doesn’t respond.

We walk for what seems like forever until we come to a small clearing, one that doesn’t look familiar, other than the fresh patch of dirt that’s off to the side.

“Well?” I ask.

“It’s gone. I can smell the death leading that way,” he points in front of him. “Why he would go that way, I have no idea, but that’s where it goes.” He places his hands on his hips and turns to me. “He better not have dumped this body somewhere else on the property. I’ll gut him.”

“Oh please, like you’re any match for Dracula,” I taunt.

“That guy is not Dracula. I’m a vampire, I think I’d know when I was standing in front of Dracula.”

“Uh-huh,” I mumble to myself, turning and heading back to the house. My phone starts to ring as we break the woods. I pull it from my pocket and press the green button. “Hello?” I answer. “Shit, yeah. Be right there.”

“Who was that?”

“Delivery guys. I forgot the gym equipment was getting dropped off today.”

We take off at a jog towards the end of the property to open the gate for the driver. I admit that I’m completely out of shape when I get there. My panting is almost embarrassing. Even Maddox is breathing heavier than normal. We open the gate, and the large box truck drives up the driveway stopping behind the row of cars. We meet them up there… gasping for breath as we reach the top.

“Where is it all going?” The driver asks. The loud clanking of the hatch being opened fills the air. The truck bounces as he steps in. Another loud clank as the ramp is dropped.

“Just leave it behind the Camaro,” Maddox grunts, heading towards the front door.

“You sure?” The driver asks me, stepping out of the truck. “It’s heavy stuff, we can set it up if you want.”

“No worries, just leave it where he said.” The guy shrugs and heads to the back to help pull everything out. “Do me a favor? When you leave, could you hit the red button on the pad to close the gate?”

“Sure thing,” the driver says, waving me off.

The moment I open the door, the sound of arguing hits me. I head towards the commotion, that leads me into the library. Friday and Callan are speaking loudly and animated. Maddox is standing off to the side listening. I look over to Lenny who shrugs at me, “Something about Dracula.” He shovels popcorn into his mouth and goes back to his TV show, handing a piece off to Grim every now and then.

“Hey, when they leave,” I point to the front of the house, “I need you to bring the gym equipment to the barn and get it set up.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” Lenny salutes me, not taking his eyes from the TV. He reminds me of a cat sometimes. Always lounging around and lazy. I don’t know why we bothered getting a dog then.

“What’s going on?” I ask, walking into the library. They can’t be arguing. Of all people to be arguing, it would not be Callan and Friday. Or Callan and anyone.

“Friday thinks it’s a good idea to go to The Dark Market,” Maddox’s voice is calm. I look towards him, his face void of emotion. I can’t tell what he thinks about this. We talked about bringing her there anyway, but not for any other reason than having a good night. I’m not sure how I feel about her going there in search of information or trying to conduct a business transaction. The witches can be trusted, but not enough for me to allow Friday to be involved.

“For who to go?” I ask, needing clarification.

“All of us,” Callan says through gritted teeth. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Callan this worked up before.

“We need to talk to Drake!” Friday says.

“Why?” I ask.

Friday looks to Callan, folding her arms across her chest. He looks to Maddox before looking at me.

“I’m pretty sure that Drake is in fact Dracula, and he’s Mahlia’s missing mate. And our secret weapon.”

And that’s how we ended up at The Dark Market on a Wednesday night. The craziest night of them all.

***

Friday

Apparently, Wednesday night at this place is some kind of kink fest. Stranger than all the other nights. Well, go big or go home, right?

I’m attracted to these guys on a regular day, more than anything, but seeing them tonight? Dressed up in semi-gothic attire… Holy hell. And for some reason they went all out. I feel like they’re ganging up against me and this is some kind of punishment for making them come here, when none of them wanted to. They’re going to tease me all night and not let me have any of the goods.

It’s bullshit.

Lenny is in a dark grey pair of skinny jeans with a black t-shirt and black chucks to match. Alec is in a pair of well-fitted black jeans and a black sleeveless shirt. Maddox has on a dark pair of jeans with a black dress shirt, the top few buttons unbuttoned, showing off his delicious ink that I’m sure will have every chick in the place drooling. Myself included. Callan is dressed in a pair of black pinstripe ankle pants, a black dress shirt and dark grey tie. I didn’t even know he owned anything like this. I just about fell over when I saw him. I blamed that on the ten-inch heels on my feet. Okay, maybe I’m exaggerating. They’re probably four inches, but they are to blame anyway.

And me? Well, I’m in a dress. One that looks as if someone took a thin roll of fabric and ran a few circles around me. I have more skin showing than not. The 3-inch wide strips cover my nipples and crisscross enough on the bottom that my goods are covered, but I dare not bend over. Oh yeah, that’s because I’m not wearing any panties. Two can play at their game. My heels are red. No, not those heels. A much more comfortable pair that Maddox added to my wardrobe. The pendant is safely around my neck, paired with the necklace from Callan.

I’m pretty sure this dress wasn’t intended to leave the house, but the jokes on them tonight.

“I told you it was a bad idea for her to go to the club,” Maddox whispers angrily to Alec. I’m walking in front of them, and he doesn’t know that I can hear him, but my hearing has gotten better lately, I’ve noticed.

Alec doesn’t respond but I can feel eyes burning holes into me.

“Fuck off, Maddox. She looks hot,” Lenny says, not trying to hide a word. It makes me smile. He’s forever on my side.

“That’s the problem. You know where we’re going,” Maddox snarls.

“Then maybe you should have thought about that before you added this little number to my closet!” I say, as I spin around to face Maddox. He stops abruptly in front of me, his jaw ticking. I raise an eyebrow at him, daring him to argue. He narrows his eyes but looks away. He moves to the driver’s seat and gets in, slamming the door behind him. I admit, I’m getting off on his frustrations. Lenny opens the door for me, waving an arm for me to get in.

“Thank you,” I take his hand and allow him to help me in. I scoot to the middle, close to Alec. He immediately puts his hand on my thigh. A gesture he does so often nowadays.

As Maddox turns onto the street, Lenny leans close to my ear and whispers, “I don’t know if Alec would be into it, but I am totally up for sharing you with him tonight.”

Alec squeezes my thigh gently, letting me know that he heard Lenny and I hope that is approval.

“Guess we’ll just have to wait and see,” I say, turning towards Lenny. He settles into his seat, letting his head rest back. His lips turning up into a smile.

Callan has been rather quiet. More quiet than normal. I know he’s upset. Not necessarily with me, but this idea in general. Callan has been okay going out with us to bars and that kind of thing, but he’s not happy about coming with us to this. I told him he could stay home, I didn’t want to force him, but he wanted to come. I know this is out of his comfort zone, this is more than just a club. I’m not sure if he’s more worried about being touched or what I’ll do to whoever touches him.

The ride is long, mostly because I’m anticipating it and I can’t wait to get there. That feeling that kept nagging me on our way to France… It’s getting worse. I feel like this is it. This is what I’ve been waiting for. I can feel it in my bones.

We pull up to what looks like a giant warehouse. This is not what I was expecting. At all. The loud music can be heard all the way out here and it’s a good thing I don’t see any neighbors around.

We get out, walk by the entrance and start towards the back of a very long line. I’m about to ask Maddox if he can pull some strings to get us in, since he seems to have pull everywhere, when the bodyguard calls out his name. We come to a stop and walk towards the entrance. Maddox looks confused for a second, but quickly schools his features.

“You’ve been expected,” is all the brute says, removing the rope and allowing us through. He follows us in, letting the woman at the door know that we don’t need to pay the fee. Callan looks nervous, Lenny looks excited. Both Alec and Maddox look like this is normal. I have a feeling that it isn’t, but I go with it. Our hand gets stamped, it glows brightly for a second before disappearing completely. Normally when you get stamped for a club you can still see the lightly colored ink, but not with this one. I expect it’s magic.

After the extremely large bodyguard finishes speaking with the dark-haired sex god (yeah, that’s totally what she looks like), he turns to us and says, “Enjoy your night. He’ll find you when he’s ready.”

I can only hope he’s talking about the person we came here to see. That will only make our lives easier. We could really use a break after everything that’s happened so far.

The club is dark, the music loud. People are smooshed together, half naked and grinding on each other. Drinks in hand. There are cages on pedestals around the club, with people locked inside. They’re dancing like being locked in a cage is an everyday affair. Maybe it is for them. Each cage has a lock on it that’s growing bright red. I wonder what that is all about. I’d be lying if I said this place didn’t excite me. I’ve never been a deviant, well, I think I haven’t. But this place looks like a good time, especially being here with my guys. For them, I would try anything. Being locked in a cage half naked, with them standing around and watching me doesn’t seem like the worst thing that could happen.

We walk to the bar first, we all order drinks and shots.

Callan shoots his back immediately, placing the shot glass down on the bar rather hard. “Another,” he says. He does this three more times before his drink arrives and then he sucks that down too.

“Maybe you should take it easy?” I ask, placing my hand on his forearm.

“Leave him alone. It’ll do him some good,” Maddox says, laughing. “Let him lighten up a bit.” We all do another shot before taking our drinks and going to find a table. We find one in a corner and place our drinks down. We’re getting looks from everyone in this place, and it isn’t just the girls. Women and men alike are staring us all down, but they don’t care about our genitals, they only care about sex. I don’t judge. Like I said, I’d try anything once.

“You don’t have to worry about anyone spiking your drink here. None of these drinks can be messed with. The ladies that run this club are serious about it. People come here to have sex anyway, so most people are willing,” Alec explains. I give him a curious look, wondering how he knows so much about this place. It’s a random bit of information that I’d expect Callan to know, but not Alec. Unless he’s been here before…

I’m starting to feel the effects of the alcohol as I finish my drink. I slide it over to Maddox, silently asking for another. He catches a waitress’s attention as she walks by. She’s wearing black tape over her nipples and a black thong. That’s it. Her long red hair falls down her back in waves. She’s gorgeous. It seems like everyone in this place is nothing less than stunning. A hint of jealousy starts in my stomach, but I push it away when Maddox looks at her the same way he looks at every other person. Like he can’t stand them. I’ve come to realize that each of my guys looks at me differently than they look at anyone else. It’s the only thing that keeps my jealousy in check, I think. The waitress takes off, saying she will be right back. Someone grabs my arm and starts to pull me from my seat. I turn around to notice that it’s Callan. I’m shocked for a moment, but don’t fight it. I go with him.

He leads me to the dance floor, and we stop by a tall pillar. He starts to dance with me, if you can call it that. He has rhythm, that’s for sure, but really he’s just humping me to the beat of the music. I’m not complaining. I turn in his arms, pressing my ass against his erection. I grind against him roughly, as his fingers dig into my hips. I rest my head back against his chest and his mouth finds my neck.

The next song that starts is a little slower, but we keep going. My ass rubbing against his hardness with long, slow thrusts. Callan moans into my ear, rocking his hips into me. “Fuck,” he whispers, sounding frustrated.

After going at this for a few more songs, I finally wrap my arm around his neck, pulling him forward so I can whisper into his ear. “Just fuck me, Callan.”

He jerks back a bit, stumbling his words. “I-I..I don’t–”

But then something changes. He relaxes back against the pillar, his hands move off my waist and I feel them at my ass as he unzips his fly. Everyone is too close to realize what’s going on. Callan frees himself from his pants, I feel the warmth of his cock press against me. I maneuver myself closer and push back. He slides right in. His cock twitches the moment he enters me, and even though he hasn’t come yet, I know he will soon. I feel eyes on me and I look forward, seeking them out. Far in the corner, through the silhouettes of dancers, Alec’s eyes are on me. Dark and curious. Hungry. My mind flashes back to the time Alec openly watched Callan and I fucking. It was one of the hottest moments of my life. I bite my lip as I rock my hips, grinding on Callan. His cock slides around inside of me. He thrusts forward, growing harder, my gaze is still on Alec. Callan’s chest vibrates with a groan as he fills me with cum. I feel every twitch of his cock as he empties inside of me.

I don’t care that I didn’t come. Pleasing my guys is sometimes all that I need.

I move myself, allowing Callan to slide out. I stand in front of him for a moment as he tucks himself back into his pants and then I disappear into the bathroom. I walk funny, trying to keep my legs pressed together and not make a huge mess. I feel like a baby calf learning how to walk. I can only imagine what people are thinking of me as I walk by.

Cleaning myself up takes me a few minutes. I want to make sure everything is gone, because I don’t want anything dripping out of me while I’m back out there. Maybe not wearing panties wasn’t the best idea I’ve ever had, but it sure paid off. When I make my way back to the table, I take a seat, happy to see that my drink has arrived. I take a long sip from the glass, feeling Alec’s heated gaze on me. I look up at him under my lashes and wink. He clenches his glass so hard that I fear it’ll break. I give him a smirk before pressing a kiss to Callan’s jaw.

“You okay?” I whisper to him, taking his hand under the table. He smiles lazily, and I know he’s fine. He’s drunk.

CHAPTER 34

Friday

I’m on my third drink when we’re approached by a man in booty shorts and combat boots. I give him a once over, admiring his balls. No, not his actual balls. The metaphorical pair that give him the confidence to come to a club dressed like that.

“He’s ready for you,” is all he says to us. We share a look as we stand up to follow him towards the back of the club. The club is packed, there’s barely room to move. But as we follow after booty shorts guy, it’s like the people part for us.

We reach the other end of the room, the wall lined with doors, all of them closed except for one down the far end. He leads us into a small room with a couch for two and an end table. We walk through there and enter a larger room. This one has only a large round table and chairs. “Please, have a seat. He’ll be right in.” He sashays away, through yet another door and we’re left alone. The more I see of this place, the more it seems like a maze.

Maybe I should be cautious or nervous, but all I am is excited. Excited to meet this Drake/Dracula guy. I want to believe Maddox, when he says this guy isn’t Dracula, but I feel like I need to believe Callan. Callan just knows things.

It’s been about ten minutes before someone walks in. He’s tall and pale with dark hair. He’s thinner than I expected, but I can see how firm his body is underneath his well-tailored suit. He doesn’t look any older than us, so my trust in Callan dips. My gaze flashes to him, a grin across his lips. Drunk looks good on him.

The new arrival walks directly to me, getting down on one knee, as if he’s going to propose. Tension fills the room immediately. He reaches his hand out towards my chest and I just about choke on the thickness of the air.

Relax, I send to them. But they don’t listen. A cacophony of insults and swears fill my head from all of them. The man in front of me looks up, his eyes meeting mine. They twinkle with knowing, like he can hear what they’re saying about him.

Can he?

The man reaches forward, plucking the pendant from between my breasts, barely brushing my skin. He grasps it in his hand, a sad laugh leaving his lips. He takes a deep breath before letting it fall back. He stands and takes a seat in the only empty chair, that happens to be on the side of me. How the guys let that happen, I have no idea.

“Listen to the lady. Relax. We’re all friends here. I am not after your woman.” He says. “Maddox, Alec, nice to see you again. Who are your companions?”

So, he can hear our thoughts. Or at least, some of us.

“Callan and Lenny,” I answer, after no one else opens their mouth to do so.

“Lovely,” he states dryly.

“You’re Dracula,” Callan slurs out, earning him looks from everyone.

The man in question doesn’t budge, the smile on his face never faltering. He turns his head towards me slowly. “I knew you’d come,” he says. Ignoring Callan’s word vomit.

“Did Mahlia tell you?” I ask curiously.

“No. I haven’t spoken to that woman in years,” he says without emotion. “When I was at your home, I felt… something. I knew there was a link between us.” His eyes dart to Maddox. “Do not fret, young vampire. Not that kind of link. As I said, I do not want your woman.” He looks back to me. “There are other links in this world other than mates and Circles. There are soul mates, both in love and friendship. It’s quite common for Supernaturals to link with others, since they are more in tune with the universe. You’ve felt it too, yes?”

I nod once.

“As I thought.” He leans back in his chair, steepling his hands in front of his face. He looks to each of us, spending a few seconds looking us over. “Strong group you have here. I can tell what they all are, but not you, pisoi. Tell me… what are you?”

“A Prophet.” Confusion strikes his eyes for a split second before flashing back to normal. If I hadn’t been looking at him, I’d have missed it.

“Of which quadrant?” He asks carefully. I look to the guys, all of which are staring intently at the man in front of me. Maddox looks full of anger, which doesn’t surprise me in the least.

“One.”

“Yes. That does explain things then.” A few breaths pass before he speaks again. “How much did she tell you?”

I’m not sure what he’s asking, if it’s about my situation or about their history. Either way, the answer is the same. “Not much. Only that you can help us.” I’m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I am in front of Dracula. And that Dracula is Mahlia’s missing mate. Is all of this really possible? Is this really happening?

“That I can,” he says. “And I will.”

“For what price?” Maddox asks, rather loudly. Money is never an issue for him. Ever. But suddenly another man is paying me attention, so he has to be difficult. Men and their egos.

Drake stares at Maddox, the corner of his mouth turned slightly up into a smirk. Neither of them backing down from the other. The tension starts to grow again, mostly from Maddox. I feel energy coming from Drake, but nothing bad. His demeanor is calm, unlike Maddox who is radiating anger. “I could teach you a lot, young one. Should you only ask.” He turns his gaze back to me, leaving Maddox to stew in his comment. “I will help you with what you need. As I said, there is a link between us, but I do want something in return.”

“What?” I ask, curious to know what his price is. From what I hear, he makes a lot working here. His outfit alone would tell anyone that money is not a problem for him. And if he is, Dracula, there is no way that money is what he’s after.

“That pendant.” He states easily. That’s it? I think to myself. Can I do that? Mahlia didn’t say I couldn’t give it to him. She also didn’t say that I should. I can’t see the harm in it. I pull it over my neck and free it from my hair. I grasp the pendant in my hand, the chain hanging down by my legs. His eyes lock onto it, filled with relief and need as I slowly move my hand towards him. I have a feeling that he wants this more than he’s letting on.

“Answer something first,” I say, pulling it back to me, holding it close to my chest. An audible gasp sounds from one of the guys, but I can’t tell who it’s from.

He raises an eyebrow, his eyes flash with something that I don’t quite catch, his lips turning up into a smirk. “As you wish,” he says coolly.

I need to settle this debate here and now. So I ask what the others are thinking. “Are you Dracula? The Dracula?”

“As if there could be more than one. No one dares to name their child after me. All that have, regret it severely.” I see from the corner of my eye Callan’s face lighting up. He must know more about that than we do. “I’ve tired of this place anyway, may as well let the cat out of the bag, as they say. Yes, I am Dracula,” he admits, his tone bored. Maddox’s face goes ghostly white as Callan’s splits into a grin.

“Why?” I ask, tilting my head to the side.

“Why here? Why Drake? Let’s just say I came into hiding for a while, needing to get some heat off of me. I didn’t mind the dirty work and ended up staying longer than planned. When you’ve been alive as long as I have, life becomes tedious. At first it was exciting. Sneaking around, doing jobs, killing. Now it’s old and tiresome. As for the name? I enjoyed throwing the obvious into people’s faces without them realizing it. Though, the nerdy one over there clearly figured it out. I know the baby vampire surely didn’t,” he smirks again, giving Maddox a wink, who then looks as if he will explode. “May I have the pendant now?” he asks nicely.

“Will you tell us what we need to know?”

“Of course,” he says impatiently. I stretch my arm out as he reaches his towards me.

“Wait,” I snatch it back once again, frustration taking over his features. I can tell he isn’t someone that allows this sort of thing. He’s played his game, hiding and not allowing people to know how powerful he really is. But I can see he’s over that now and isn’t against showing us how powerful he really is. “How can you tell us these things, but Mahlia can’t?”

“Mahlia holds a position in which life or death depends on what she says or doesn’t say. She took an oath to respect the powers that be. I, on the other hand, have no respect for anything other than myself.” He leans towards me. “That’s what happens when you’re as old as dirt,” he whispers. “I have the information that you need. I figured it out purely on accident. Right place, right time kind of deal.” He gives us all a look, “I’m sure you understand that.”

“Okay then, what do we need to know?” I offer him the pendant. He takes it from my hand, holding it carefully in his own. He stares at it for a moment, like it’s something he’s thought about every day since the beginning of time. Like it’s something precious to his existence. He then pockets it quickly, like it’s nothing more than a piece of change he found on the ground.

“The white raven is who you seek,” he says.

“Who?”

“Yes, silly vampire. A shifter. Ever heard of them? I know you’re not that young.” Maddox opens his mouth to reply, but I hold up my hand to silence him, and to my surprise, he listens. “Qualicum Beach. I must warn you, plan to go there with intentions of committing murder. It’s the only way.” His eyes are glued to Alec, who looks slightly uncomfortable, but still confident as usual.

“Who is he? This white raven?”

“He is the who that you need to destroy Evenia. That is your goal, is it not?” He looks to all of us, but no one responds. “Leave it to Mahlia to share absolutely nothing,” he rolls his eyes, letting out a long sigh. I know where he’s going, we all do. We’ve had an idea of what is going on, thanks to Callan, but I’d like to hear it again. From him, just to make sure. “Every Prophet has four mates. There is a reason for that. They need four to sustain their life force and their abilities, blah blah blah. They must be in a close Circle with their mates and cannot stay away from them for too long. The longer they are away, the weaker they get. If they avoid closing their Circle, or if one of her mates, let’s say doesn’t agree to that sort of thing, well they have a much harder time doing their job,” he says with a hint of guilt.

“The white raven is Evenia’s secret mate,” he continues. “The one she keeps hidden away so that she cannot be destroyed. As long as she has a living mate, she will hold her position in power. That’s just how it works. Granted, she weakens with each one that dies, but since they each hold a piece of her power, you would not receive it all. And that is what you need, isn’t it? You need all of the knowledge to do what you’re meant to do. Evenia must die, along with all four of her mates.”

“When she dies, her power will be transferred to me?” I ask, starting to put all of the pieces together.

“As long as you are the one to kill her,” he says, admiring his nails.

“Won’t someone know? The Council?”

He waves a hand at me, “Those old goats don’t know anything that’s going on in the world. Did you think they actually did something?” He barks out a laugh. “They’re just a bunch of fat, lazy, rich, pompous, good-for-nothing Supernaturals that sit around with a golden title. You think they know who’s in power where? Ha!” He slaps his hand on the table, causing Callan to jump. He looks like he’s about to fall asleep.

“Tell us how you really feel,” I say under my breath. He narrows his eyes at me, so I know he heard, but he doesn’t respond.

“Okay, so Qualicum beach?” I ask, he nods. “And that’s it? That’s all we need to know?” The guys visibly relax, knowing that we are almost finished here. I look at Lenny, to make sure he’s okay. He hasn’t said a word but has listened intently to everything being said. Sitting down and being quiet is not his favorite thing to do, but he’s done it.

“Yes, that should be– Oh! There is one more thing.” He leans forward, smiling. “I’ll be joining you.”

CHAPTER 35

Maddox

My eyes nearly pop out of my head at the words that just came out of his mouth. Him? Coming with us? Not only is he Dracula, but he’s an arrogant prick. Not someone that I want around. Especially in my house and especially around my woman.

“Joining us?” Friday asks, sounding as shocked as I feel.

“Yes, of course. Gerard has been on my shit list for quite some time. I’d love nothing more than to see his demise. At the very least some suffering.” His eyes light up with dark excitement. “Besides, you have a cozy little guest house for me to stay in, do you not?”

I want to open my mouth, but I know better. Dracula is the strongest vampire in existence. He is the vampire, the first vampire. In essence, he’s my father. He is the father of all vampires. It’s where we all came from. Where he came from… that’s a mystery that he will not share. Not a single soul knows.

I don’t argue with him, knowing he could end me with a look. If I had known I was making a deal with Dracula when I was here the first time, I would have said no. But how the hell was I supposed to know he was working for witches? That’s just not something I ever would have expected. Not in a million years.

So, instead. I play the suck up. Knowing that I don’t have any other choice in the matter. Besides, being in Dracula’s good graces can only be beneficial to me, right?

“Yes, we do. It’s the perfect size. It has its own kitchen, bedroom and bathroom. You’re more than welcome to stay with us for as long as you need.” My sudden kindness and welcome earns me confused looks from everyone at the table, Dracula included.

“What a sweet little vampire you are. And here I was thinking you were some kind of arrogant asshole, like myself.” His fingers go to his chest as he smiles a wicked smile. If I open my mouth, I’ll get myself in trouble. So I plaster on a smile, and leave it there until this fucker gets out of my face.

***

“I told you!” Callan shouts as we get into the Jeep. “I knew it! You guys always doubt me. I tell you that you should not, but you don’t ever want to believe me,” he says.

I’m so close to punching him, but I know it would upset Friday, so I shove my hands into my pockets to keep them under control. She seems upset enough after finding out that she has to kill someone. I don’t think that’s going over well with her. I’ll have to make sure to talk to her about it.

There’s a lot of chatter going on between the rest of them. Excitement over meeting Dracula and joking about Callan and Friday’s sexcapades in the middle of the club. Callan must still be drunk because he’s talking about it freely, and his face is still his normal shade. I catch Alec’s gaze in the rearview mirror. Something passes between us. A mutual understanding. We both know what we need to do, and trust me, we will do it.

***

Alec

When we get home, I catch Friday alone. I heard Maddox’s thoughts earlier, about Friday being off when she learned that she’ll have to kill someone. I was worried about that too. She didn’t seem to take it well. I need to ask her. I’ll let Maddox know that I already spoke to her and he’ll get over it.

“Are you okay?” I ask, leaning against the door jamb. She’s inside of the closet putting clothes away after bringing them up from downstairs. Not something someone normally does at 3AM after a night at the club. But Friday is anything but normal.

“I’m fine,” she answers.

“I’ve been a guy long enough to know that when a woman uses the word fine in any context other than referring to a man, it’s not meant as said.” She laughs quietly. She looks up to me, her golden eyes darkened with something.

“I’m scared,” she admits quietly.

I want to run to her, to hold her, to hug her and kiss her. But I don’t. Babying her, as much as I want to, is not what she needs. If she feels useless, I need to make her feel like a warrior. If she feels like she isn’t good enough for this, I’ll make her know that she’s better.

“About killing someone?” I ask. Already knowing the answer but wanting to hear it from her. Getting her to talk will help. I know that all too well, because I, more than anyone, avoid conversation. I know where it gets you, and it’s not a good place.

She shrugs. “Not just that. Honestly, I’m okay with the idea of it. Something inside of me is telling me that this is the right thing. This is what needs to be done to make everything right. But how? I don’t have my powers and I won’t fully until she’s dead. I feel like I’m caught in a circle that I can’t escape.” I furrow my eyebrows, her eyes widening a fraction. “No! Not this Circle. This Circle is a good circle,” her voice softens. “I mean a bad circle.” I laugh a little and walk to her. I grab her chin and tilt it up so she looks at me.

“I don’t care who told you what. You are strong. I can feel it. You have power in you, even if it hasn’t been awoken yet, it is there. You need to believe in yourself. You can do this. Besides, you have us to help you along. And on top of that, you also have the most powerful vampire by the balls over a necklace. But please don’t tell him I said that. I’d rather like to keep mine and I have a feeling that if he finds out I said that, he’ll take them. Please don’t let him take my balls,” I plead. She laughs at that, slapping my chest playfully. “I’m serious though. Half of what you need in this beautiful head of yours is to believe that you can, and you will. It’s that simple.”

She rests her head on my chest, wrapping her arms around my waist. This is where I need to spend the rest of my life.

“In the closet?” She asks, laughing.

I slowly peel her off me, taking a step back, I look at her. “Anywhere. As long as it’s with you. Come on, let’s get to bed.”

Stepping out of the closet, I expected to see everyone in bed already. That is not the case, though. “Where is everyone else?” I ask, confused.

“In their own rooms,” Lenny looks to Friday and winks. She bites her lip before making her way towards the bed. She crawls on top of Lenny and starts kissing him immediately. Oh, that. His hands find their way to her ass and she grinds against him. I walk to the door, never taking my eyes from them, and close it, flicking the lock in place.

I waste no time ripping my clothes off. My cock already hard and waiting. I walk closer to the bed and climb on. I move myself behind her, between Lenny’s legs. I grab her by the hips and lift her up, her ass looking delicious in this position. There’s no way to pull her panties off, so I tear them instead.

I know how much she hates this, after the fact, because her panty count slowly diminishes. But isn’t that the point? For her to not have any and then never wear a pair again?

I toss the thin scrap of material to the floor, without removing my gaze from her backside. She pulls away from Lenny’s mouth long enough to tear her shirt over her head, also tossing it aside. She brings her mouth back down to Lenny’s. He bucks his hips, his cock looking for Friday. I reach under her and pull his briefs off. I know he’s been with other guys before, so this isn’t weird for him. Honestly, this seems more natural for me than I expected it to.

I bring my mouth to Friday’s folds, licking from her clit right to her hole. Her sweet flavor filling my mouth. I do it again, this time shoving my tongue inside of her, getting myself a better taste. She moans into Lenny’s mouth. I watch as Lenny’s cock twitches below her, needing to be touched. I reach for it, wrapping my hand around it and stroking once.

This… doesn’t feel as weird as I thought it would. I grip him tightly, stroking up and down. The same way I like to do to myself. I bring my mouth back to Friday, tasting every inch of her as I jerk off Lenny. My own cock pulses with need, and I know that I can’t keep this up. I need more.

I pull away, licking my lips clean of Friday. She lets out a disappointed sound. “Don’t worry, I’m not finished,” I tell her. I move forward, pressing the head of my cock to her hole, sliding it around, allowing it to get all wet with her juices. Once it’s slick, I slide into her, letting out a loud groan. She feels like heaven. I thrust in and out of her, my hands tightening on her hips. I slam in, this time not pulling out. I push my hips forward, going as deep as I possibly can. She pushes back into me, wiggling her hips a bit, making me laugh. “What’s wrong? Am I not satisfying you?” I ask gruffly.

“More. Give me more,” she says, her words muffled by Lenny’s mouth. He’s lying there like the obedient one that he is, not complaining or asking questions. He knows he’ll get what he needs.

I slide my thumb along my tongue, bringing it to her rear hole. I slowly ease my way in, feeling Friday clamp around my cock. I groan, knowing that if she keeps that up, I’ll come way before I intend to. I slide my finger in and out, loosening her up for what is to come. When I feel she’s ready, I pull out and press my cock to the tiny hole above the one I was just in. “This will feel much better if you just relax,” I tell her. I reach around to find her clit, slowly rubbing circles over the swollen nub, helping her to relax. It doesn’t take long until I’m fully sheathed in her ass.

“Oh, fuck,” she moans, as I push myself fully in. I grab her hips, pushing her forward just a bit. “That’s it. Now sit on Lenny’s cock,” I tell her. I move forward with her, ensuring that I stay inside while she finds Lenny’s cock. I know the minute she has, because I feel his cock slide in beside mine.

I take a deep breath before I start to rock my hips. The tightness of her ass was almost too much before, but the feel of Lenny’s cock sliding against mine inside of her… well, fuck. I move slow, not wanting to hurt her. As she picks up the pace, moving her hips faster, I follow her lead. She breaks away from Lenny, sitting up and pressing her back to my chest. I reach around, finding her breast and taking her nipple between my fingers. I pinch and roll it, causing her to cry out in pleasure.

I look over her shoulder to see that Lenny has taken up the task of bringing our girl to orgasm, his long fingers working her clit.

“Fuck. Fuck, I’m going to come!” She shouts. I feel her spasm around my cock as she rides the waves of her orgasm, I do everything I can to not come. I’m enjoying this too much, I don’t want it to end.

She falls forward again, panting. I quicken my movements, slamming into her as she whimpers and says incoherent things. I feel every movement of Lenny’s cock inside of her. As it starts to pulse, I know I’m a goner. Lenny groans out his release as the first shot of cum shoots out of me. We both still inside of her, our cocks twitching against one another as we fill her up. Our fingers digging into her skin, no doubt leaving bruises.

The room is covered in darkness and filled with panting and thundering heartbeats. I slowly pull out of her and make my way to the bathroom to find a towel. I wet it and clean myself off, before returning to her. I wipe her clean and then hand the towel to Lenny. When he’s done wiping himself off, he drops the towel to the floor.

Friday rolls off Lenny and I drop down beside her. The last thing I remember before I fall asleep, is the sweet sound of her quiet snoring.

CHAPTER 36

Friday

-THURSDAY-

I wake the next day feeling a little sore. But it’s nothing that I can’t handle. Besides, it was worth every second. I slide out of bed and make my way downstairs. I see Maddox outside through the windows, Grim outside in his little fence. The smell of food has me walking to the kitchen. I woke up extra hungry this morning. I blame it on the events that took place before I fell asleep.

“Morning,” I say.

“Morning,” Callan grumbles back. “Please don’t let me drink like that ever again.”

“You didn’t even drink that much, Callan,” I laugh. “Hey, I was thinking that we should host a dinner for Elias and his family. You know, as a thank you for all he’s done for us. What do you think?” His face lights up.

“That’s a great idea,” he tells me. “He’ll appreciate that very much. His family is nice, you’ll like Marnie. And I’m sure their daughter would love to play with Grim.”

“Daughter? They have a daughter?” I wasn’t expecting that.

Needing coffee, I walk to the counter. There isn’t a pot made so I start one. I walk to the fridge and pull out the creamer. The machine starts to make a bubbling and hissing sound and soon enough the dark liquid of the gods starts to fill up the glass pot.

“Marlee. She’s six and quite cute, I admit.”

“Do you want kids, Callan?” I don’t know where the question came from. It kind of just falls out of my mouth and there’s no going back now. I’ve been going back and forth in my head for a long time over bringing this up. But, we’re not making plans to have children. I’m only asking to get his opinion on the idea of it.

Much to my surprise, Callan doesn’t react to the question at all. He doesn’t seem nervous or worried or scared. He definitely doesn’t run away. Not that I expected him to, but it was a possibility.

“I think that it would be nice. One day. I’ve never thought about it before, with how things have been. But now? I could see it happening. Besides, the chances of you getting pregnant are high. So it’s worth the conversation, in my opinion.” He’s soaking bread in an egg mixture to make French Toast. Funny since we just came back from France…

“Please explain,” I say, taking a seat at the table with my cup of coffee.

“Your age, for one. The amount of sex that is had in this house, two. And three, the bond we have. Everything about this situation makes reproduction more imminent. Please don’t worry about it for now. I know you’re taking the pills. If that’s what you want, then that’s what you do. If you don’t want kids, then we don’t have them, but if you do, know that all of us will be here to raise it with you.”

Callan’s back is to me, as he works over the stove. He doesn’t see the tears that well in my eyes and I don’t think he understands fully what he’s just done for me. He’s lifted a weight from me that I’ve been carrying around. I now know that no matter what I decide, I’ll at least have Callan at my back. Though, I know it’ll be all of them. I know that no matter what I decide in life, they will be there to back me up.

After a few moments, he adds, “No matter how hard it may seem for some, know that I am certain it is what all of us want.” I have a feeling that I know what he means by that, but I don’t comment on it. I won’t know for sure until the conversation is had with each of the guys.

“Good morning, pisoi,” Dracula says as he saunters in, wearing a black silk pair of pajamas. He looks so out of place that it’s laughable. Honestly, I forgot that he was here. Good thing I didn’t come down naked. Not that it’s a normal occurrence, but you never know when walking around naked will benefit you in a house with four men.

Well, now five. But I would never use nudity to get Dracula to do anything. I doubt it would even work.

“What time did you get here?” I ask, sipping my coffee.

“Oh, sometime around dawn. The little one was nice enough to let me in.” How Maddox hasn’t punched him yet, I’ll never know. I can’t tell if he means to be demeaning or if it’s just who he is. Either way, I don’t think Maddox can hold back for much longer. I wonder if anyone has started a bet on that yet. I’ll have to ask. “What’s for breakfast?” he asks Callan, moving to the counter and pouring himself a cup of coffee.

“You eat human food?” I cut in, because I think I remember Maddox saying something about older vampires not needing to eat food. All they need is blood.

“Every now and again, just to enjoy it. I don’t have to, but I like to indulge in normalcy from time to time.”

“How often do you have to feed?”

“Why? Are you offering?” He grins, slinking over to the table, taking a seat in, of all places, Maddox’s spot. He looks at me, raising an eyebrow.

“Not a chance, vamp,” I say with a sweet smile.

“Too bad, I bet you’re delicious,” he adds, before taking a sip of his coffee. Black. Like his heart, I’m sure. I hold back a laugh when I notice he’s using one of my panda mugs. How funny. Big bad Dracula, sitting at my kitchen table drinking coffee from a cutsie panda mug.

I can’t say that I don’t like him because that’s not true. But I can see how this will become tiresome to the guys. And when I say guys, I mean Maddox. I’m sure everyone else realizes that Dracula means no harm. Maddox feels like he has to claim his territory, which just happens to be me.

I’m sure a lot of women would be offended by that, but I’m not. What’s to be mad about? It’s not like I’m actually a piece of his property. He doesn’t control me or tell me what to do. Not really. He has his opinion and I have mine. Most of the time we meet somewhere in the middle, a place that is acceptable to both of us. This is Maddox. I accept him for who he is. Territorial and all.

On top of that, I take this as a compliment. He loves me enough to want to protect me. He’s proud enough to let everyone know that I am his. What isn’t to love about that?

Callan walks over to the table with two plates. He puts one down in front of Drac and one in front of me. It’s filled with scrambled eggs, bacon and French Toast. He went all out this morning, and I wonder if it’s because of our visitor.

I still can’t believe I am in the presence of Dracula.

The back-door slides shut and the pitter patter of claws on the hard wood floor get louder as they near. I turn around and watch as Grim rushes in the kitchen, jumping up on my lap. “Good morning, baby,” I say, kissing his nose. “Get down. Sit. Good boy.” I pat him on the head.

“I knew I smelled a mut,” Dracula states, looking at his piece of bacon like it’s grown a set of eyes.

“If you have a problem with dogs, you can stay in the guest house and make your own breakfast,” I state. Not missing a beat.

“Aren’t you a wild thing?” Drac smiles, shoving the entire piece of bacon into his mouth.

“You should see her in bed,” Maddox adds, earning him a glare from me and Callan. Dracula’s eyes widen with excitement. “Too bad she’s taken,” Maddox winks at him.

I watch Maddox closely as he walks in, he’s too chipper. It doesn’t feel right. He makes himself a plate and a cup of coffee, then sits down at the table, followed by Callan a moment later. My eyes stay glued on Maddox the entire time. I note that he doesn’t make a comment about Dracula being in his seat.

“What?” He finally asks.

“Are you feeling okay?” He looks from me to Callan and then to Drac.

“I’m fine. Why?” I raise my eyebrows and shake my head, scooping a bit of eggs into my mouth.

“Where are the others?” Dracula asks, trying to keep up the conversation apparently. He’s very chatty.

“Alec and Lenny usually sleep late,” I explain.

“Ah, wasting the day away. My favorite.” He finishes off his coffee, placing the empty mug down by his plate.

“Should you even be awake during the day?” I ask him.

“It doesn’t bother me like it used to. The witches helped with that. A nice little sunblock spell. Cost me a pretty penny, but it’s worth it. I have to go back every now and then to get it strengthened, but other than that it’s quite convenient. I can do as I please, when I please.” He leans back in his chair, stretching his arms and legs, his shirt rides up just a bit and a pale bit of skin shows below his shirt. “I don’t like being tied down. Told what to do. You get the idea.” He winks at me.

Interesting.

“I was thinking that after everyone has breakfast we can go into the library and set out a plan of action?” Callan offers, standing to bring his plate to the sink. He takes Dracula’s empty mug with him as he goes. He rinses everything off and places it into the dishwasher. He then starts to make a plate for Alec and Lenny, like he normally does. Leaving them on the counter by the stove for whenever they decide to get their lazy asses out of bed.

“Smart idea,” Dracula says, pointing at Callan with his fork.

“Excellent. Great idea, Callan,” Maddox adds. I give him a look, but he avoids me. He even gets an odd look from Callan, who ignores most people’s quirks. Maddox is up to something. I can tell.

I’m helping Callan wash the pans when Lenny and Alec come downstairs, grab their plates and sit at the table. They eat quickly. We tell them we’re going to meet in the library to devise a plan, to which they agree. When Callan and I are finished, and the dishwasher is full of the dirty dishes, we start it and walk to the library. Dracula is perusing the library already, looking through the stacks of books with keen interest. Lenny is lounging on the couch with Grim draped over his legs and Alec and Maddox are out in the barn moving the gym equipment around.

Lenny put everything together with his magic, but of course not where they wanted it.

“Can you grab the guys?” Callan asks me and I nod. Kissing him quickly before I go, causing him to smile. I walk out back and towards the barn. When I step inside, I realize how good it looks. The fresh coat of white paint makes the place look much brighter. The only thing that we still need to do is replace the doors. These don’t close enough to keep the heat in. Maddox says it’ll be simple enough, but we need to do it before it really gets cold.

They’re both moving a rather large piece of equipment when I walk in. I have no idea what it is, but I can tell that it’s heavy. I wait until they put it down before I speak, not wanting to scare either of them and have them drop it.

“You guys ready?” I ask, looking around further. There are so many pieces of equipment. Most of which I don’t know the name of, how to use or what they do. I’m sure soon enough I’ll be a pro. I was already told that I’d be in here. Not because I need to lose weight (they assured me) but to strengthen up and learn how to fight. I thought it was a good idea, but still gave them a hard time about calling me fat.

“Yep,” Alec responds, walking over to me with Maddox following behind. We make our way into the house and into the library. Callan, Lenny and Dracula are already sitting at the table. I sit beside Lenny, Maddox and Alec sit on either side of Drac.

“I was thinking that hunting down the white raven first and getting rid of him would be a good idea. Then I realized it would give us away. Evenia is sure to know when something happens to her mate. Our best bet is to go there, capture him and bring him back here. We can keep someone with him while we hunt down the others. The men will have to die before she does,” Callan says this as if he’s spent the night thinking it over, ready to put this plan into action today.

“You’re okay with this?” I ask Callan. “With killing them?”

“I will do anything that I have to, to keep us together. Am I happy about killing people? No, I wouldn’t say that. But it’s necessary, so I will do it,” he says confidently.

“That’s all well and good. A great plan, actually, but there is one thing I forgot to mention. Just a teeny tiny thing.” He holds his forefinger and thumb centimeters from one another, gesturing at the small thing he forgot to mention.

“And that is?” Callan asks. “Even the smallest thing can mess up my plan. It’s important that I have all of the details.”

“The dragon.”

“The… what?” “Come again?” “Huh?” “Dragon?”

“That is not a teeny tiny thing. That is a big thing, a very big thing,” Callan’s tone is concerned. He’s shaking his head, losing himself in thought. “This changes everything.”

“Come on, they’re not so bad. They have a bad rep, that’s all.” Drac leans back into his chair, resting his hands behind his head. Looking both cocky and comfortable. He’s still in his pajamas, which makes the sight of him quite comical.

“Friday is not going anywhere near a dragon,” Maddox says sternly. The real Maddox. I don’t know who that imposter was that’s been ass kissing Dracula all morning, but I’m glad real Maddox has come back. I didn’t like the other one.

“We will need all hands on deck to–” Drac starts, but I interrupt him.

“It can’t be that bad, Maddox. Besides, I’ll have you guys with me,” I say. I mean, yeah dragons are kind of scary, but… we have to do this.

“You don’t understand,” Maddox says. “Dragons steal women. It’s not an actual treasure that they seek and guard. It’s women. They lure them in with their human forms, bring them back to their cave and turn them into sex slaves. A dragon is as bad as an Incubus. If not worse,” Maddox says in a no bullshit tone. “You’re not going,” he adds finally.

“He does have a point. It doesn’t seem safe, Friday. Maybe we can split up?” Alec adds.

“No! We are not splitting up. We’re stronger in numbers. What happens when someone leaves, and then we get ambushed here at the house? You didn’t see that vision. I did! I saw it. I saw you all die. I saw myself helpless against Evenia and those guys. I will not let that happen. We all go, or no one does. That’s it.” I fold my arms across my chest, begging one of them to fight me on this.

CHAPTER 37

Alec

We were in the library for most of the afternoon. The plan that we have is sound. Callan is so useful in times like this. He has all the right information to plot out a perfect plan. It’s too bad that we won’t be following it.

Maddox and I haven’t said it in so many words, but we know. We get it. We’re not allowing Friday near that dragon. We were never going to let her be a part of this anyway. Sure, she has to be the one to kill Evenia, but that’s it. We can handle the rest. We will get Evenia’s men, kill them and bring Evenia back here. I’m not risking Friday’s life. Neither is Maddox.

We don’t share this information with anyone. Callan and Lenny would never agree with us. If we argue more, it’ll only make things worse. I know she’s going to be upset with us, but she’ll get over it. She’ll be fine when she realizes that we took care of everything that we could. Now that there is a dragon in the mix? I have to admit, I’m a little nervous myself. I’ve never fought a dragon. They’re rare as hell. And for one to be working for Evenia… that’s something serious. I can’t imagine what she has on that dragon for him to be loyal to her. Dragons are loyal to no one other than themselves.

Dinner is good, as usual. Something that I’m going to hang onto. Callan is a great chef. Honestly, Callan is good at everything that he does, because he has the knowledge to do everything right. Plus he enjoys things.

I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed something.

I feel like I’ve been living in the dark for years. Suddenly Friday came into my life and someone flipped the light on. Everything looks different, feels different.

I enjoy the small things now. Like waking up in the morning, eating meals, being outside, the smell of the dirt, holding a woman. But not any woman, just Friday. She accepts me for who I am. After what I told her she didn’t go running. She stayed. For me. She’d withstand the storm for me, so I’ll do anything for her. Including slaying a dragon.

I’m going to miss her when I’m gone. I’m not sure how long we will be gone for, but I know this will take some time. Traveling, the hunt and then figuring out how to kill the dragon. Yeah, it will definitely take some time.

“Ready to go?” Maddox asks quietly. I’m standing in the doorway, looking in at a sleeping Friday, cuddled between Lenny and Callan. I know if I go in there to kiss her one more time, I won’t be able to leave her side.

“Yeah. Ready,” I say.

I walk away, knowing it’s now or never. We walk down the stairs as quiet as possible. I open the front door, it’s dark outside. The night is clear, I swear I can see every star visible to the human eye. Maddox closes the door behind him, and we make our way to his Jeep. I look up at the guest house, the light upstairs on and bright. I slide in, a heavy weight in my chest.

We’ll be back soon.

I don’t know if I’m saying it for her or myself, but either way, I say it over and over again like the prayer that we’re going to need…

To slay a fucking dragon.

***

Friday

I wake with a gasp, shooting straight up to a sitting position. I open my eyes, finding myself in my room. The nightmare so realistic that I couldn’t tell it was only a dream. I steady my breathing and try to relax. I look at my guys on the side of me for reassurance that everything is okay. I realize that Maddox and Alec aren’t here. It’s not out of the norm for Maddox to be gone, but Alec doesn’t usually wake in the middle of the night, unless something is wrong. I slide from the bed, careful not to wake anyone, including Grim.

I check their rooms, noting that they’re beds are empty. I head downstairs and the whole house is dark, eerily silent. They’re nowhere. I even look out the window to check the barn. But they aren’t there either. I peek up at the guest house, the light is on.

Could they be over there? I doubt it. I walk through the kitchen towards the front of the house. I swipe the blinds to the side to get a view at the driveway. Maddox’s Jeep is gone.

They’re gone.

I let the blinds go, they swing back and forth before settling into place.

“They left,” I say it out loud. “They left me here.”

“They did,” a quiet voice comes from behind me. Soft footsteps sound as Dracula closes the distance, only stopping when his body is pressed against mine. He’s cold, so cold. Nothing like Maddox. He runs a finger down my arm. “They left you here with me, a baby warlock and a knowledge manipulator. How foolish those boys are,” he tsks. Stepping away from me he disappears into the shadows. I stand there for a long moment, letting it really sink in.

They left me.

The end… for now.

I know what you’re thinking!! Trust me, I do. As most, I’m sure you thought Finding Alec was the last book. Well, SURPRISE! It isn’t. It’s never been planned that way, not even once. From the beginning I knew this series would have to be made into six books. So, with everyone’s book being completed… what will be next?

Quell T. Fox

Quell spends more time in her head than anywhere else. She will proudly admit to her status as an introvert whenever the topic comes up... and when it doesn't. She's cocky, snippy and lives by her own rules. It's a good thing her fingers are almost always attached to a keyboard or the world would be in trouble.

She's popularly known for writing *steamy* Paranormal, Fantasy, Romance and her absolute favorite - Reverse Harem. When Quell isn't writing, she's reading (see, introvert) or fulfilling her adult requirement of working her day job. She lives with her fiancé, children and cats in the oh-so exciting state of Massachusetts.

Find me on Facebook!

https://www.facebook.com/QuellTFoxAuthor/

Join my Facebook group to chat with fellow fans!

https://www.facebook.com/groups/632201927243401/

Join my mailing list! Click the newsletter button.

Quelltfox.com

Author Notes

Becoming an author has been one wild ride. One day I have an idea, and then suddenly I have books published. It’s amazing beyond words. A dream come true, really. I appreciate each and every one of you that takes the time to read my books, and especially to the fans that reach out with their love and appreciate of my work. Just as every Indie Author, reviews help more than you know! Please consider leaving one.

Amazon – Goodreads – Bookbub

Works by Quell T. Fox

A TIMELESS TRILOGY (PNR)

Broken Promises

Mended Promises

THE ROAD TO TRUTH: (PNR RH)

Finding Friday

Finding Callan

Finding Maddox

Finding Lenny